All kindreds and tongues [microform] : an illustrated survey of the foreign mission enterprise of Northern Baptists

x>*

i.- 4

^ '

.:*'! ) 6^

'*%**

be University of CbicaQO
libraries

Gift of Presidettfc'g Office

; j B

ALL KINDREDS AND TONGUES

lo, a great mul=
titube, totncf) no man coulb
number, of all nations anb
feinbrebs anb people anb
tongues stoob before tfje
throne, anb before t(je

Revelation 7:9

. Jl,

nT

All Kindreds and Tongues

An Illustrated Survey

of the
Foreign Mission Enterprise of Northern Baptists

Edited by
P. H. J. LERRIGO

1 1

with the collaboration of
DORIS M. AMI DON

FOURTH ISSUE
1940

Published by

American Baptist Foreign Mission Society

and
Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mission Society

One Hundred Fifty-two Madison Avenue
New York

Price 35 cents

Foreword

r "r*HE first handbook issued jointly by the American Baptist
_L Foreign Mission Society and the Woman's American Baptist
Foreign Mission Society was entitled Overseas. It appeared in
1929 and took the place of two publications formerly issued
separately by these two societies, namely, the Guide Book and
Our Work in the Orient. The last edition of Overseas was pub-
lished in 1932. All Kindreds and Tongues appears as its successor.

During these intervening years dramatic changes have taken
place throughout the world. The intense strains brought about
by international conflict and economic disturbance bear heavily
upon the peoples of mission lands and thus profoundly affect the
conditions under which the spread of the Gospel of Christ must
go forward. In December, 1938, notwithstanding this world tur-
moil the conference of the International Missionary Council at
Madras took place. The tense relations existing between nations
and the fact that some were engaged in armed conflict did not
prevent the coming together of Christian leaders from all parts
of the world for the purpose of surveying the task and outlining
a program for the ongoing of the Christian world mission. All
Kindreds and Tongues presents the work of Northern Baptist
foreign missions in the light of the Madras findings.

The editor expresses appreciation of the cooperation of mis-
sionaries and officers of the Foreign Boards who have made special
contributions in the preparation of this book. While A II Kindreds
and Tongues is intended primarily to be used as a text-book in
mission study, it will also be found of value for missionary refer-
ence and for general reading.

New York, May 15, 1940

^\
{ LIBRARIES

IV

Sift of Present's OtFioe

1440735
CONTENTS

r\
C- '-'

PART I PAGE

All Kindreds and Tongues i

The Task Which Lies Before Us 13

As Ye Go, Preach 22

A Billion in Villages 31

Education and Leadership 38

Health and Healing 48

Work by Women for Women 58

The Younger Churches Grow Up 66

Christian World Fellowship 74

The Nations and the Gospel 81

The Stream of Young Life and The Cost of Service .... 92

Giving A Response of Love 102

PART II

FIELD SURVEYS

Burma ........ 111

Assam 138

Bengal-Orissa . 153

South India 162

South China 187

East China 197

West China 208

Japan 217

Philippine Islands 227

Belgian Congo 239

Europe 254

PART III

ORGANIZATION AND ADMINISTRATION

Historical Statement . 261

Management and Administration ......... 262

Annuities, Legacies, Bequests 265

Designated Giving 266

Missionary Literature . 267

Currency on Mission Fields 269

Homes for Missionaries, and Children . 270

Personnel

Officers of the Two Societies 281

Missionary Directory 282

" ; =W6!!i!fgf
^ilR^fiatei:

' ft '-,"*&'. ' : *, '; !* ';' ' & ?

- .$- *:v : % ^~- -^ ^ <:

" ,,;?&%;sM^

- rty*, '*$'- "' ^ ^ * "^ V '' >> *^ *x<
\ ;>' V w i * '^"" "' v ; ^ > ^ w*?^ 1

:4^^^%^^WSffW

^3t^^ :
"s 1 '"^-^ : y ''- ; i^?^^^^1sf^

In Christrnpw--rae^fel|Sth Eas^.;.apid West^
In Him naeet-Soii^%and

Bees in Amber by permission of American Tract Society

Part I

All Kindreds and Tongues

A YOUNG MAN, twenty-five years of age, startled American Bap-
tists and challenged them to one of the greatest undertakings
of their history. On January 19, 1813, Adoniram Judson wrote
from India: "Should there be formed a Baptist Society for the
support of missions in these parts, I should be ready to consider
myself their missionary."

The letter stirred Baptist churches of the land to a devotion
which manifested itself through succeeding decades in great initia-
tives in the direction of local and world-wide evangelism and
Christian education.

The Response to a Challenge

Since May, 1814, when Adoniram Judson and Ann Hasseltine
Judson were enthusiastically accepted by American Baptists as
their missionaries, 2,352 Baptist young men and women have
been commissioned and sent abroad by the American Baptist
Foreign Mission Society, the Woman's American Baptist Foreign
Mission Society and the organizations which preceded them. Fol-
lowing in the footsteps of the Judsons these heralds of the Cross
have given a total of approximately 35,000 years of service, the
equivalent of 18 years of service for every year which has passed
since Calvary. It is a fact of minor interest and no measure of
the magnitude of this great service that the total expenditures for
carrying it out during a period of a century and a quarter are
approximately 177,000,000.

Why This Outpouring of Life and Treasure?

It is unlikely that any of those who sprang so promptly to Jud-
son's support appreciated fully the significance of the enterprise
on which they were entering. Believing, however, that they pos-
sessed in the saving knowledge of Christ Jesus, our Lord, an in-

2 All Kindreds and Tongues

estimable treasure, they had the faith and courage to undertake
to share it with other peoples of the world. Judson's challenge
was answered in the year 1814, by the organization of "The Gen-
eral Convention of the Baptist Denomination in the United
States for Foreign Missions and other important objects relating
to the Redeemer's Kingdom," for the purpose of "diffusing the

Judson and the last leaf of the Burmese Bible.

knowledge of the religion of Jesus Christ by means of missions
throughout the world."

John's Radiant Vision of the Future

Baptists have always been readers of the Bible. The new and
rapidly developing interest in the evangelization of non-Christian
lands is envisaged in the light and glory of the prophecy of St.
John. "After this I beheld, and lo a great multitude, which no man
could number, of all nations and kindreds and peoples and tongues
stood before the throne and before the Lamb." (Revelation 7:9.)
The fulfilment of that vision is seen in the effort to spread the
knowledge of the gospel throughout the world.

All Kindreds and Tongues 3

The object of this volume is to give the details of the work
abroad, but it should be borne in mind that parallel with the
growing activity on foreign fields has gone forward a fruitful
development in the homeland in the growth of churches on the
frontier, in service for the underprivileged in rural and city work
and in the evangelization of the new American. John's vision knew
no distinction of "home" or "foreign" but united all in the un-
numbered multitude.

The Ferment of a New Vision

But it was not only Baptists who, at the beginning of the last
century, saw the vision of St. John and shared in the enthusiasm
to fulfil it. It was felt by many that the work abroad could and
should be carried on jointly by the evangelical churches. The
London Missionary Society was organized in the year 1795 with
the hope that this course might be followed. The story of Robert
Morrison, sent to China by the latter organization in 1807, greatly
stirred Christians of all evangelical churches. They were deeply
moved likewise by the letters which came from William Carey
who began work in India in 1793 under the Baptist Missionary
Society of England. American Baptist foreign mission beginnings
were intimately interwoven with those of the Congregationalists.
Adoniram Judson sailed for India under Congregational auspices,
became a Baptist en route and sent back to Boston the ringing
message already quoted. Hence he was at least partially responsible
for the organization of two great missions, namely, the American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions and the General
Convention of Baptists.

Evangelical Christians Work Together

Through the century and a quarter which have elapsed since
Judson's challenge, evangelical churches of all names on both
sides of the Atlantic have joined in the effort to share Christ with
the peoples of the non-Christian world. At the beginning of this
period Asia and Africa were almost untouched. When Judson was
appointed to Burma, the country which first engaged the attention
of American Baptists, it contained not one Christian church, not
one Christian minister or other evangelical worker, and not a
single Christian. A few scattering churches and disciples had been
gathered in those sections of the non-Christian world in which

4 All Kindreds and Tongues

missionaries of other societies were at work. In the intervening
period missions have multiplied rapidly. When the obstacles inter-
posed by primitive means of transportation, alien languages,
unfavorable climate, racial differences and entrenched religious
systems are considered, the results may justly be considered
marvelous.

A brief summary* will give a graphic picture of the results of
a century and a half of evangelical missions. At the present time
there are approximately 6,172 mission stations of all denominations
throughout the world with a staff of 27,577 missionaries and
10,971,066 baptized Christians, gathered into 55,395 churches on
the mission fields; 53,158 schools of all types from kindergarten
to university are conducted with 2,925,134 students; 1,092 hos-
pitals and 2,351 dispensaries give about 19,000,000 treatments per
year and 203,468 workers, evangelistic, educational and medical,
native to the lands in which the work is carried on, cooperate with
the missionary staff in the conduct of the work.

A Developing Fellowship

The fellowship among the various evangelical missions which
was shown so clearly in the incipiency of the modern missionary
enterprise has never been wholly absent from the movement. In
recent decades their common aim of world evangelization has
drawn the many missions close together. The vast extent of the
territory to be covered, and the comparatively small number
of workers in view of the magnitude of the task, have led mis-
sionaries of all denominations to recognize the importance of
going forward with their work in close harmony. In America
one hundred and twenty-nine foreign mission boards and societies
cooperate in many joint services through the Foreign Missions
Conference of North America. This organization in turn joins
with similar cooperative groups such as the Conference of Mission
Societies in Great Britain and Ireland and with the National
Christian Councils on the mission fields to form the International
Missionary Council, the organization which binds together the
evangelical foreign missions of all lands.

"Statistical Survey of World Missions" 1938

A II Kindreds and Tongues 5

Progress of the Work

The work of world evangelization has been characterized by
intense and unremitting labor, extraordinary personal sacrifice
both by the missionaries and those sending them, a godlike vision
and faith, and a Christian sympathy embracing men of every race
and nation. It has gone forward uninterruptedly through long
periods of discouragement and apparent failure while at other

Christian Leaders at Madras Conference.

times it has met with startling successes. In many cases whole races
have been redeemed and brought to a self-respecting position
among the peoples of the world. Great out-pourings of Divine
grace have been witnessed in many modern Pentecosts. Today's
results show the existence of organized Christian churches in most
countries and a Christian fellowship co-extensive with the globe.

Madras: A Preview of the Fulfilment of John's Vision

The present existence of a world Christian fellowship was
graphically illustrated at the conference held in Madras, Decem-
ber, 1938. Four hundred seventy-one men and women gathered
from every continent of the world and from 69 nations speaking
more than 100 tongues. On no previous occasion in the history
of the world has so widely representative a gathering of Christians

6 All Kindreds and Tongues

assembled. It may be said that the Conference at Madras was a
comprehensive foretaste of the fulfilment of St. John's prophecy:
a company gathered out of "all nations and kindreds and peoples
and tongues."

Baptist Responsibility

Baptists are interested in everything which is being done in the
direction of world evangelization and are happy to work with other
Christian communions to fulfil the Great Commission of our Lord
and Saviour. It is a satisfaction to know that evangelical churches
have so much in common that without the sacrifice of basic con-
viction they may in many cases join forces to carry out a task
which would be quite beyond the powers of any one of them
working alone. None the less, there rests upon members of North-
ern Baptist churches special responsibility for the continuance
and adequate support of the work in those fields into which their
missionaries have been led by the hand of God in times past.

God's Leading

The fields in which Northern Baptists work are the result of no
haphazard choice. A few words will suffice to indicate the nature
of the Divine call through which they were led into each of the
major fields they now occupy.

Adoniram Judson's startling letter was accepted at once as God's
call to enter Burma in 1814.

For years Baptist missionaries knocked in vain at the doors of
continental China. Work among the Chinese was begun in Siam
in 1833 and later (1836) spread to include Macao, a point ad-
jacent to Hongkong, as an approach to the empire. The names
of Jones, Dean, Shuck and Goddard appear prominently in those
early annals. In 1843 Dr. D. J. Macgowan's medical skill gave the
entrance to Ningpo, and the English treaty with China following
the opium wars enabled Dr. William Ashmore to establish the
work at Swatow in 1860. From these beginnings the missions in
East, South and West China have developed.

We were led into Assam through the prayer of a Christian
British government official, Major Francis Jenkins. The mission-
aries already established in Burma under the leadership of
Adoniram Judson responded to Major Jenkins' call for aid by
sending Messrs. Brown and Cutter to Assam in 1836.

All Kindreds and Tongues 7

A stray page from a magazine used as wrapping for a postal
package furnished Dr. Amos Sutton with the address for his
vigorous appeal which led Free Baptists to open the Bengal-
Orissa Mission in 1836.

On Commodore Perry's ship which opened Japan to western
influence was Jonathan Goble, a Baptist church member, serving
as a marine. He landed and gave himself to mission work, later
joining our first regularly appointed missionary, Nathan Brown,
who went to Japan in 1873.

Our Congo Mission, established as the Livingstone Inland Mis-
sion in 1878, was inspired by the stirring story of Stanley's en-
counter with Livingstone at Ujiji, and his subsequent great 999
day trans-Africa journey completed in August, 1877.

President McKinley helped to furnish the stimulus for the open-
ing of our Philippine Mission in 1900. After the battle of Manila
Bay he issued a statement which concluded: "There is nothing
left for us but to take them (the Philippine Islands) and educate
the Filipinos, uplift their civilization and Christianize them, and,
by God's grace, do the very best we can by them as our fellow
men for whom Christ died."

God's Blessing

In a previous paragraph by a few striking statistics the total
results of evangelical work of all denominations abroad have
already been indicated. Baptist results are equally impressive.
We have been part of the great evangelical movement which
brought about these results. As has been shown, we were provi-
dentially called to work in special fields and comity arrangements
have been reached with other missions so as to limit overlapping.

The results have been cumulative. Statistics are a very inade-
quate measure of what has been accomplished, but they tell at
least a part of the story. The two Northern Baptist Foreign Mis-
sion Societies occupy ten mission fields in Asia and Africa and aid
in work in ten European countries. There are 112 mission stations;
3,338 churches with 377,381 members; 3,839 schools with 156,072
students; 32 hospitals and 62 dispensaries giving about 350,000
treatments per year; approximately 10,000 workers native to the
fields in which work is carried on cooperate with the 508 mis-
sionaries of the two foreign societies. Fuller details will be given
in connection with the field surveys.

8 All Kindreds and Tongues

Another statistical study may be here given in order to point
out the cumulative effect of the work through the years. It was
seven years before our first missionary, Adoniram Judson, bap-
tized his first Burma convert, Moung Nau. Baptisms show not
only the results of the activity of the missipnary staff but in later

Cherry Blossom Time in Japan.

years they are more particularly an index (only one among many)
of the growing power of the younger churches. In the following

table the number of baptisms is given by decades since the be-
ginning of the work:

1815-24 18

1824-34 931

1834-44 6,653

1845-54 10,195

1855-64 12,617

1865-74 14,271

1875-84 42,762

1885-94 59,045

1895-1904 . 68,375

All Kindreds and Tongues 9

1905-14 101,115

1915-24 125,743

1925-34 > 187,536

It is of interest to note that during the present decade the

baptisms continue at about the rate given in the last decade listed.

They run as follows, year by year:

1935 16,032

1936 16,143

1937 18,850

1938 18,059

Other Indications of Success

Growth in the extent of our fellowship as shown by the statistics
of baptisms is only one indication of the success of the work. A
few others may here be briefly mentioned:

The development of self-supporting and self-propagating churches
The organization of indigenous Christian bodies in many lands

The opening of the doors of Christian opportunity, intellectual,
social and spiritual, to many unprivileged primitive peoples

The introduction of millions of people to the Bible and Christian
literature

The organization of school systems running the entire gamut of
Christian education from kindergarten to university

The improvement of the status of women among many peoples

The introduction of the Christian home and the family altar into
many communities

The establishment of .centers for physical healing through modern
medicine and surgery

The development of systems of public hygiene and sanitation in
many communities

The advance achieved in cooperation with governments and other
missions in the battle against endemic and epidemic disease

The training of thousands of young men and women for service
in the work of the church, education, agriculture, medicine and
other lines

The improvement of agricultural and industrial methods for the
production of food and enrichment of the social and economic
life

10

All Kindreds and Tongues

The battle against entrenched social evils such as slavery, prostitu-
tion, poverty, narcotic addiction.

The detailed story that appears in the pages which follow will
help the reader to judge not only the extent of the results achieved,
but also their depth and significance. With the story of such sub-

Congo Village Clinic.

stantial achievements before it, the denomination may well thank
God that it has been permitted to have part in a service which
moves definitely and joyously in the direction of the realization of
John's vision of the great company which no man can number of
"all nations and kindreds and peoples and tongues standing be-
fore the throne and before the Lamb."

Madras gave us a picture for the first time in so adequate and
comprehensive a fashion, of the existing world Christian fellow-
ship, and stands as the foregleam and assurance of the greater fel-
lowship which is to be. Painfully inadequate as has been our effort
in past decades, the results already attained are a clarion call, as
challenging as Judson's original message, to Baptists to go forward
with fuller faith, determination and sacrifice.

All Kindreds and Tongues 1 1

Foreign Missions During War Periods

At this moment churches and church members find themselves
and their world work beset with difficulties and distresses which
seem unparalleled in extent and gravity. These include wars in-
volving two continents and seriously affecting all nations, world-
wide economic and social problems, and the rapid development
of national and international political systems which run dia-
metrically counter to the Christian faith and imperil freedom
of thought and personal liberty throughout the world.

Two considerations of the utmost importance confront us in
determining what may be the effect of the present disturbances
upon the world mission of Christ: First, the present movement
for world evangelization has passed through several war periods
when the very foundations of life seemed shaken. Adoniram Jud-
son was born amid the turmoil following the war of the revolu-
tion, the Baptist foreign mission enterprise began with the forma-
tion of the General Convention in the very midst of the war of
1812, only a few weeks before the capture of Washington, the na-
tional capital, by the British General Ross. The Work of the
Society went forward vigorously during the Civil conflict of 1865
and took on new life in the immediately succeeding years. The
Annual Report for 1865 sums up the story of the Civil War years
in these words: "The history and experience of the last four years
have disclosed our missionary resources, both as respects means
and laborers; enlarged our conceptions of the nature and relations
of our Christly work; quickened our Christian sympathies, and
trained our people to those larger enterprises beyond their own
local wants and work committed to the church by its Head." The
foreign work continued uninterruptedly during the World War of
1914 and reached its highest development so far, in the years
which followed.

Why Not Try Christ's Way?

The other consideration facing us leads to the very heart of the
present problem. World developments have taken a devious course
since the last great conflict. It was proclaimed a holy war, a war
to end war, a war to save democracy, and the highest expectations
were entertained as to the salutary results to follow its happy
ending. The decades following have included years of disillusion.
Widespread moral disintegration ensued, affecting individual life

12 All Kindreds and Tongues

as well as political and international relationships. Neither war,
cultural development, economic adjustments, social systems, nor
educational programs offer the answer to the need of a distraught
world. The fact cannot be ignored, however, that the terrible
experiences of the world war produced a host of initiatives aimed
at the abolition of the war system. Individual sufferings led to an
immense volume of prayer that the world might be purged of
hatred and violence. Who shall say that the reluctance of certain
great nations to begin active hostilities on a large scale even after
war is declared is not the outgrowth at least in part of these efforts
and prayers? Men outside the leadership of organized Chris-
tianity are beginning to say "Why not try Christ's way?"

The World Mission of Christ

This is what Christian churches have been saying through their
missionary outreach for more than a century. Surely this is a
moment for the followers of Christ to offer anew His gospel as
the remedy needed for the present world confusion and distress.
It is with this conviction that the Foreign Mission Societies pre-
sent to you this new and detailed statement of what is being done
in your name and Christ's to share with men everywhere the
truth of God as it is in Christ Jesus.

The Task Which Lies Before Us

WE HAVE made a beginning in the task of world evangeliza-
tion. For this we may thank God with all humility. But
while reading this gratifying evidence of progress let no one of us
yield to the insidious temptation either to denominational or
individual self-satisfaction. We have made only a beginning, and
those who would argue that we may now rest upon our oars or
turn to other interests must surely be unaware of the facts or
strangely deaf to the call of God which echoes in every new and
poignant world development of this distraught day.

Expanding Needs

A disconcerting fact for the foreign missionary to face is that
the world increases in population at such a speedy tempo as to out-
pace all our methods of evangelization. There are more non-
Christians in the world today than there were ten years ago, and
although the total Protestant constituency in non-Christian lands
has increased in this period from 8,340,000 to 13,036,000 the in-
crease has not overtaken the growth in population.

The well-nigh incredible figures are as follows: In a world
population of a little over two billion only about a third are
related to any branch of the Christian church, Protestant, Roman
Catholic or Orthodox. In the lands which are commonly con-
sidered foreign mission fields the approximately 13,000,000 Protes-
tant Christians exist among a billion and a third non-Christians
or one Christian to a hundred. Out of a total population of 800
million in Europe and the Americas 240 million have no con-
nection with Christian churches. Afghanistan, the Soviet
Republics, Bhutan, Outer Mongolia, Nepal and Tibet exclude the
Christian faith. Protestant work in Abyssinia and Italian Africa
has been well nigh eliminated. The missionaries have been ex-
pelled from Turkestan. In China 45% of the country is un-
touched. Sections exist in India where there are from two to four
million people without the preaching of the gospel. Protestant
missions have concentrated upon Africa, but still there are only
56 evangelical missionaries to a million people. There are great

13

14 All Kindreds and Tongues

migrating Jewish populations entirely without the Christian wit-
ness. These are a few of the facts more fully set forth in the
Statistical Survey of the International Missionary Council and in
The World Mission of the Church.

T. K. Van, President, University of Shanghai.

In addition to the simple facts already given it must be borne
in mind that the Christian church is challenged today by con-
ditions of which it did not dream a generation ago. How naive and
simple was our complacent assumption that the preaching of the
gospel would go forward in so-called Christian lands without
serious challenge to ever-new victories, and that in sections then
classified as mission lands geometrical growth in results would
in the measurable future guarantee the triumph of the Christian
faith!

The Task Which Lies Before Us 15

New Powers of Evil

New powers of evil have been unleashed and ancient errors re-
vived. Ground counted indubitably ours has been lost and op-
positions have appeared from unforeseen directions. Secularisms
and paganisms attack Christian areas. The World Mission of the
Church mentions five categories of this kind which may well cause
us to ponder and pray:

"i. The Church is faced with a situation in its missionary task
where areas are closing to the gospel and where many of the peoples
have become less open minded to Christian influences. In this con-
nection, we note revivals within Buddhism, Hinduism, Islam and
Shinto.

"2. There is more organized opposition to the Christian Church
than at any time within the past hundred years. There is a real
danger that if the work of the Church is not intensified the adverse
movement will become so strong as seriously to threaten the whole
work of the Church in the world.

"3. The world is in a ferment, nations are seeking substitutes for
God, and nationalisms are replacing old religious loyalties.

"4. There are more non-Christians in the world now than there
were ten years ago. The increase in membership of the Christian
Church has not yet overtaken the increase in population."

After reading and digesting such a series of statements as those
just quoted from the Madras report it is well to remind our-
selves that the new and confused world in which we are now
carrying on the work is not dissimilar in some respects from the
world of St. Paul's day. There are the same confusions, intoler-
ances, warfares, hatreds, paganisms, poverties, class-divisions, en-
trenched vices, age-old religious .faiths as well as secular
philosophies, organized selfishnesses and outspoken infidelities.
It was this situation he had in mind when he wrote, "We wrestle
not against flesh and blood but against principalities, against
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against
spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the
whole armor of God." (Eph. 6: 12-13.)

An Evaluation of Baptist Work

The startling character of world events, the rapidly changing
conditions both at home and abroad, together with the stress of
dwindling financial resources, recently led the two Foreign Mis-

i6 All Kindreds and Tongues

sion Societies to carry out jointly an intensive review and evalua-
tion of their entire work. The leading motive in making this study
was the desire to ascertain how best under present conditions to use
the resources placed at the disposal of the Boards by the denomina-
tion in face of the needs of the world, the varied stages reached
in the development of the work and the desire to obey with the

Mission School Students Visit the Villages.

highest degree of fidelity the Master's command, "Go ye and
disciple all nations."

This study occupied a period of two years and was carried out
by the Boards through the home staffs in close correspondence and
conference with the missionaries upon the fields. It was completed
just before the convening of the International Missionary Council
at Madras and it is interesting to note how closely its findings
coincide with the judgments as to the joint evangelical work
throughout the world reached by the latter. A statement was pre-
pared and printed in connection with the Annual Report of the
Societies for 1937. Some important conclusions were:

The Task Which Lies Before Us .17

1. A number of new missionaries should be appointed annually
to reoccupy stations left vacant; to fill vacancies at leading train-
ing institutions; and to pioneer in methods of evangelism and
community service.

2. It was determined to restore when possible recent severe cuts
in missionary salaries to enable the missionaries to meet the
demands of increased cost of living and adequately to educate
their children.

3. To increase the appropriations made for the maintenance of
evangelistic, educational and medical work. The work has been
seriously handicapped by cuts.

4. Advanced training should be made possible for a limited
number of proven leaders in each field.

5. Training of lay-membership of the churches in exemplifica-
tion of Christian ideals, and for effective volunteer service in
evangelism and other forms of Christian activity must be under-
taken.

6. Evangelism on an expanding scale: Churches, groups of
churches, associations and conventions should be inspired and en-
couraged to undertake an outreaching service beyond their own
immediate constituencies with the definite purpose of winning new
disciples to Jesus Christ.

7. Provision should be made for an interchange of messengers
of Christian fellowship between the east and west.

8. Christian literature: As Christian communities grow in
number and in education, the need becomes more and more press-
ing for a literature calculated to further intelligent comprehension
of the Christian faith and life, such as will aid in the application of
Christian principles to the social, economic and political life.
Clearly such literature must be produced in many languages and
dialects and in cooperation with other missions.

9. A limited number of hospitals should be maintained with
increasing emphasis on the development of village medical and
public health service. A close relationship must be maintained
between the hospital and the Christian community, and the
essentially evangelistic character of the medical ministry be con-
tinued.

10. Support should be given to new ventures in approaching
non-Christian communities and groups.

1 1 . The rapid emergence of women into a status of freedom

i8

All Kindreds and Tongues

Inland Sea, Japan.

and recognition in social, economic and political life emphasizes
the importance of continuing and increasing the support given to
well-considered efforts for reaching non-Christian women, and
preparing Christian and non-Christian women for the larger life.
12. Cooperation: The demonstration of a world-wide Christian
fellowship, bound together in essential unity by the principles of
faith in God and in Jesus Christ, of mutual love and a common
determination to realize the principles of Jesus in every day life,
would make a vastly greater contribution to the peace of the world
and to the advancement of Christian faith than can possibly be
made by the separate efforts of individual denominations. There
are many projects in which Baptists can cooperate with other
evangelical agencies with great effectiveness and economy and
with no sacrifice of Baptist principles.

Charting the Future

The long experience in various phases of Christian service
brought by the 471 delegates from all nations to the Madras
Conference provided a broad base from which to chart the future

The Task Which Lies Before Us 19

of the world mission of Christ. Plans were worked out jointly from
the hearts and minds of missionaries, board secretaries and Na-
tionals as they compared notes and exchanged views which will
serve to guide the churches in all lands. The deliberations and
recommendations * covered such diverse subjects as:

Mass movements, or the group approach to Christ

Evangelism in urban, industrial and rural areas and concerted
study by related groups of the newer methods of approach

The publication of religious educational material in the languages
of the people

Attitudes towards government where all training of youth is con-
sidered the exclusive function of the State

The relation of preventive medicine to the work of the mission
hospital. Health service for rural areas

Health of the missionary staff

The part of the churches abroad in determining the type of mis-
sionary to be sent

Illiteracy among Christians

The economic basis of the life of the church. New methods of
church support

Changing social order

The church in the international sphere, its witness in times of
peace or war.

The bearing of these subjects upon the work of Northern
Baptists in foreign lands will be seen as this study is carried further.
Two major considerations may be said to have emerged from the
Madras Conference: First, that there already exists a world-wide
Christian fellowship; and second, that the principles which unite
us all in the fellowship are so basic that the forward path is seen
to present great possibilities of advance and development as we
enter more fully into cooperative endeavor.

INDIA'S NEED

These are days fraught with impending changes in India,
changes which bring new opportunities and new problems to the
Christian church. It is impossible to prophesy with any degree of
certainty what the future holds in store for our work but we are
confident that responsibility on a rapidly increasing scale must be
devolved upon our Indian co-workers.

* The World Mission of the Church

2O All Kindreds and Tongues

Every time we visit a village, nevertheless, we are appalled at
the ignorance and superstition we find on every hand. We are
burdened with the enormous need which still confronts us and
our lack of time and staff to meet the need adequately. The path
which leads to the future may seem dim but we go on with un-
daunted courage.

W. Drew Varney, South India

Filipino Village.

BENGAL-ORISSA ASKS A QUESTION

There are by no means enough pastors to go round and the
shortage of workers for supervision, work among Mohammedans,
Oriyas and other special tribes is very great. Opportunities for
vigorous evangelism were never greater among Santals, Koras and
low caste Hindus yet where are the men and funds? A Christian
sadhu asked me the other day, "What right have you to make more
Christians when you can't care for what you have?" We Baptists
have the responsibility for the care, nurture and uplift of a 'great-
church in this land as well as for the evangelism of millions for
whom ours is the only work being carried on.

W. C. Osgood, Bengal-Orissa

The Task Which Lies Before Us 21

INCREASED OPPORTUNITIES IN CONGO

I have been thinking these last days of the constant increase
in the number of new missions coming to Congo. Our Baptist
Mission, however, has a great work to do. There is the extensive
aggressive evangelism, the development of the churches, the train-
ing of the workers, the educational system, the preparation and
publication of literature, the large hospitals with hundreds of
patients coming daily, the sanitary measures over wide areas in
the fight against sleeping sickness and other diseases.

P. C. Metzger, Belgian Congo

OPEN DOORS IN BURMA

One elderly Karen pastor has recently come to Loikaw to work.
He says he has worked in various places in the Shan States, but
for long years he has prayed to work among his own people, and he
feels it is God's own leading that has brought about his coming
to this field now. He is to be traveling evangelist in the eastern
hills, where we have had only two pastors in two villages. There
are about 200 villages of Red Karens in that area, in addition to
Shans. We hope to put a nurse in a large central bazaar village
there some day.

Grace Seagrave, M.D., Burma

Our participation in Missions measures our Christian
efficiency.

Our knowledge of Missions measures our Christian At-
tainment.

Our interest in Missions measures our Christian Char-
acter.

As Ye Go, Preach

THE RECOGNITION of the Great Commission as the marching
orders of the Church has been clear in the basic documents of
the Foreign Societies from their very beginning. The original
charter of the General Convention, adopted in 1814, stated its
purpose to be that of "diffusing the knowledge of the religion of
Jesus Christ by means of missions throughout the world." In 1925
a conference of the officers and missionaries of the Societies put it
thus: "The paramount aim of the Christian missionary enterprise
is to lead men everywhere to accept Jesus Christ as Saviour and
Master, through whom they may find the Father." In acknowledg-
ing this Commission as our charter the Societies have been in step
with the growing and wider Christian fellowship. We may use the
words of the Jerusalem Conference of the International Mission-
ary Council: "The one inclusive purpose of the missionary enter-
prise is to present Jesus Christ to men and women the world over
as their Redeemer and to win them for entrance into the joy of His
discipleship."

Surmounting All Barriers

We would be recreant to history if we did not here and now
give voice to our gratitude to God for the clear vision, high faith
and complete devotion of the missionaries of our Societies, be-
ginning with Judson and coming on down the line, who have
spent their lives in obedience to the command to proclaim the
message of God's redeeming love. Their testimony has been given
from their varying experiences of God's grace, and has been at-
tested in a wide variety of ways. But it has been genuine and
powerful. It has acknowledged no limitations of geography or
race, no barriers which could not be surmounted, no difficulties
which would not finally yield to consecrated persistence. It is ours
to see more clearly the fruit of their labors. The church members
in our ten missions now number more than one to every four
Northern Baptists. The churches they or their national colleagues
have founded number 3,338.

22

As Ye Go, Preach 23

The Essential Task

The primary motive in every phase of our work has been that
of endeavoring to lead men and women, boys and girls, to know
Jesus Christ, to accept Him as their personal Saviour and Lord,
to love and serve Him with all their capacities. The Madras Con-

\

Non-Christian Villagers of Northern Assam
Greet the Missionary.

ference spoke for our Societies, and many others, when it said:
"The essential task of the Church is to be the Ambassador of
Christ, proclaiming His Kingdom. . . . All the church's activities,
whether social service, education, the spreading of Christian litera-
ture, the healing of body and mind, or any other work undertaken
for man, follow from the essential task committed to it." The
complaint of one of our missionaries engaged in high school work
is illuminating and represents the attitude of his fellows in this
branch of the work. He objected vigorously to being called an
"educational" missionary, in contrast to some of his brethren

24 All Kindreds and Tongues

working directly with the churches who were denoted as "evan-
gelistic" workers. His objection was based on the fact that his
activities were as definitely "evangelistic" in purpose and results
as were those of his colleagues in other lines of responsibility.
His witness for Christ was a constant part of his life and effort,
amply attested to in its effects on his students in their decisions to
make Christ their Saviour and Master. From a prominent Chinese
Christian, Dr. K. C. Wong, the secretary of the Council on Medical
Missions of China, comes a striking testimony to China's Christian
hospitals. Reviewing the war experience he writes: "The past two
years have seen the undisputed spiritual value of the hospitals
in China in bringing men to Christ. Thousands have been con-
verted through the influence of mission hospitals. They form .the
best witness of the living Church."

The Spirit of Service, the Spirit of Christ

At this point we need to be exceptionally careful that our think-
ing is clear. The service in school, hospital or other institution
of the Christian mission is not by way of a bait to attract men, a
means primarily for securing a hearing for the gospel. It is an end
itself. The spirit of service is an essential part of the spirit of the
Christ who healed the sick, drove out demons, healed the lepers
and fed the hungry. The urge to serve others is an essentially
Christian urge. If it is not present we may doubt the validity of
the Christian experience. Genuinely Christian love inevitably
reaches out to enlighten with the truth taught in a Christian
school, to heal through the service of consecrated physicians and
nurses, enrich men's living with the skills and the ideals acquired
in a Christian enterprise such as Pyinmana Agricultural School.
Dr. Wong is right: "Medical missionary work is not merely a
humanitarian enterprise, but it is an integral part of the work of
the Christian Church, the mission of which it is to make known
God as revealed in Jesus Christ. Through the Church it goes out
in love and compassion to minister to the needs of men, wherever
such suffering mankind is found."

That service in the name of Christ does commend the gospel
to the hearts of men is not surprising. We rejoice when an intelli-
gent, well trained and objectively minded Chinese Christian writes:
"The old prejudice against Christianity has gone. There is a new
desire on the part of many people to find out more about Chris-

As Ye Go, Preach 25

tianity and its message for present-day life. . . . The main reason
for this change of attitude is to be found in the spirit of service
which Christian people and organizations have displayed since
the War. They have not only actively participated in the relief
of refugees and the caring for wounded soldiers, but they have
stamped whatever they do with a quality and a spirit which is
easily recognizable as being distinctively Christian."

Coles Memorial Church, Kurnool, South India.

Attack on All Fronts

Had we had no such word from the Master it would be perfectly
clear today, "The field is the'world." That He saw and said this
two thousand years ago, from the vantage point of a tiny little
country tucked away in one corner of the small Mediterranean
world is a striking evidence of His divine prescience. For today
surely nothing is more clearly established in the midst of current
tragic events than that of the complete interdependence of all
parts of the world, where no nation liveth to itself. In our era
nations are closely bound together in the ties of modern communi-
cations and transport. The economy of each is intertwined with
that of the other, and if the interchange of trade is halted, all
suffer. War in any one section means the impoverishment of the
world community. Isolation is impossible, and the political ideals
and ethical standards of one people are the intimate concern of

26 All Kindreds and Tongues

every other. It is now seen that for peoples to worship the strange
gods of race or soil, to become obsessed with ideas of their peculiar
worth or their divine mission in the world, is to endanger not
only the political and economic stability, but also the very life of
their neighbors. Can there be any secure spiritual basis for the
world's life, any adequate point of reference for its moral stand-
ards, other than the conviction that there is but one God before
Whose judgment-seat all peoples must stand? The command to
go, preach, is clothed with a new urgency. For Christians its
authority rests with our Lord, but the march of the centuries
demonstrates its validity as the only orders adequate for the peace
and health of the whole world. We recognize that the battle
is far from won anywhere certainly not in so-called Christian
America. But our Lord's command, reinforced by every modern
development, bids us to do no less than attack on all fronts!

Rewards of Evangelism

Here one can do no more than outline some of the more striking
accomplishments and opportunities we face. Most of the Lone Star
Mission is in the mass movement area where the outcastes press
into the church more rapidly than they can be shepherded and
trained in the Christian life. They now come to the churches
of all denominations at the astounding rate of twelve thousand
a month. Their Sudra, or caste, neighbors, long scornful of the
gospel so gladly received by the despised Untouchables, more
lately impressed by the transformation among them, have begun
to yield, and sixty thousand of them have entered the Christian
fold. In Assam the hill tribes along the northeast frontier have
proven peculiarly responsive to the message. The vigorous growth
in numbers and self-support, and the indigenous evangelistic im-
pact of the Karen churches of Burma are one of the outstanding
accomplishments of the world mission of the Christian Church.
Missionary work among them, in training their leadership, in
counsel and inspiration will multiply itself many times over in
evangelistic outreach among the people. Other tribes in Burma
hear the gospel gladly. One might cite the experience of Rev.
G. A. Sword in northeast Burma. When he came to work among
the Kachins twenty years ago the church members in his field,
Namkham, numbered only 250, and today they are 3,600. The fine
stone church, recently erected on the hills above Kutkai, largely

As Ye Go, Preach 27

from the resources of the people themselves, would do credit to
many towns in the United States, and compared with the primitive
dwellings of the people it is a marvelous testimony to their
devotion.

Testimony in Time of Suffering

In the Philippines a vigorous young Protestant church is finding
itself and is facing the unfolding political future of the Islands
with a new sense of responsibility and mission, which has de-
manded the attention of the Roman Catholic majority. In 1938
our churches there won converts to a number exceeding ten per-
cent of their membership. China is passing through a tragic ex-
perience of devastation and suffering, of want and death. The
testimonies are to be had from every sort of source that in this
experience Christians by their faith, devotion and unselfish serv-
ice have revealed themselves in a new light to a suffering people.
The result has been a new willingness to give the good news of
Christ's love a respectful hearing. A writer in one of China's
critical journals of opinion, a place where one has not often
found any appreciation for the Christian movement, puts it thus:
"Today, after two years of hostilities, the Christian missions in
China have built "for themselves a record of which they may
be justly proud. They have preached the gospel, not with words,
but by a practical demonstration of the love of God and the

Tibetan Group Visit the Mission Station, West China.

28 All Kindreds and Tongues

brotherhood of man. They have definitely found their place in
the life of the nation, fulfilling great human needs in its hour
of travail." This has had its rich result in an unexpected number
of baptisms, particularly in East China.

The churches in Japan are in an atmosphere most unfavorable
for growth. And yet Kagawa has led in launching a nationwide
evangelistic campaign. Those who know Japan best feel confident
that when the current phase in her life has passed the churches
will again face an opportunity for expansion in numbers and
influence.

In Congo the spirit of evangelism constantly renews itself. There
is a resistless urge among missionaries and their Congo colleagues
to conquer new territory and consolidate old. Waves of deepening
interest in Christian things flow incessantly. Ebb in one area is
often flow in another. A few years ago the older churches of
Banza Manteke and Sona Bata sent an evangelistic deputation
led by Moses Kikwakwa into the wilder areas along tlje Kwangu
and Wamba Rivers. Today new surges of evangelistic fervor
awaken the sections about Vanga, Moanza and Kikongo, and
young men and women are sent from this section to receive leader-
ship training at Kimpese.

The command "Go, preach," is still valid valid because of
Him who said it, and patently valid for our modern world. Obedi-
ence to this command is the basic principle to which all the work
of the Societies has conformed. Even in this troubled time we
may thank God for His evident blessings on those who obey!

J. W. DECKER

A CHANGELESS GOSPEL

We are returning to Burma for our last term of service. It hardly
seems possible that we have already put in thirty years of service.
How short it seems as we look back! We are returning to a Burma
seething with the spirit of change. Riot and revolution, both
political and religious, have been stalking her streets and jungles.
The old order is passing, giving place to new, and it comes not
without suffering and bloodshed on the part of her peoples. The
Christian gospel has made progress among all races in Burma;
the leaven is at work. There is today a Christian community of
about 340,000 people of whom two-thirds are the fruit of our

As Ye Go, Preach 29

Baptist Mission. God willing, we are going back to make our
contribution along with this great host of the Kingdom of God
to spread the gospel of good-will among men as the only possible
remedy for the human heart, effective also for the new social order
arising out of the old unenlightened Burma. May God help us to
fulfill this ministry.

C. E. Chaney, D.D., Burma

*
NEW TRIBES WELCOME CHRISTIANITY

We are happy to report that converts from new tribes are being
won. This year 48 Purums were baptized. They are a tribe
where we have had no Christians before. One family of the Meiring
tribe has also come out. Pakho, under whose work over 1 100 Kabuis
have been won and baptized, has now moved at his own request
to work among the Kacha Nagas and others of Manipur. A young
Kabui, David, has been appointed to take over the leadership of
the Kabui churches and work. The women here in Kangpokpi
have been sewing and doing other work and have enough money
to send a teacher-preacher to the Chiru tribe. We have some
50 Christians among the Chirus but not one of them literate. We
hope to get this new worker started before the end of the year.
Two Chiru boys are in our school, the first to go to school! Four
boys from the large Maram tribe ran away from home because
they wanted to attend school. A week or so later the relatives
and others came and took them away by force. They said they
knew we would make them Christians if they remained in our
school and they did not want any Christian Marams!

/. A. Ahlquistj Assam

*

PHILIPPINE EVANGELISM

The churches have all been busy with a year of unusual evan-
gelistic activity. More than 600 conversions is the net result of
the work in this province alone. Reports from the other provinces
are equally encouraging. The campaign in Pototan resulted in
seventy conversions. The meeting in Capiz netted twenty-five addi-
tions, among whom are several of the hospital nurses and several
pupils from the Home School. Practically all of the older nurses
and the graduate nurses are now evangelical Christians. Wherever

30 All Kindreds and Tongues

the Message is faithfully preached, wherever Christ is lifted up, in
the hospitals, dormitories, schools and churches, in town and
country, hearts respond and lives are made over.

H. W. Munger, Philippine Islands

*
WORK OF THE SANTALI CHRISTIAN VACCINATOR

Not long ago I decided to go to a place where a Santali Chris-
tian vaccinator and his wife and children had settled. I had heard
of the work they were doing in the middle of the wildest kind of
a jungle, but did not dream that he had accomplished so much.
He had stirred up enough enthusiasm among illiterate villagers
to get a very large school building erected in a splendid location,
gather 66 pupils, 20 of them girls. He organized the whole thing on
a sufficiently firm basis to get all the food needed for three teachers
and his entire family from the people in 135 houses living in five
or six nearby villages. He was carrying on in addition to his school
and vaccinator's work, a Sunday school, a tailoring school, and
was planning to teach surveying as well. He has secured a new
Singer sewing machine and thirty rupees' worth of cloth the
latter all paid for by the villagers and the former bought on the
instalment plan. The only Hindu pundit in the school was a
student of the mission school at Salgodia and the other two are
enthusiastically Christian. It would not surprise me to see a church
there in a couple of years as the result of the work of this simple
Santali Christian vaccinator.

W. C. Osgood, Bengal-Orissa

Daily Vacation Bible School, Philippine Islands.

T

A Billion in Villages

A VICEROY of India with a keen understanding of the problems
of that vast land, once said: "The Indian peasant now as ever
is the chief source and creator both of her wealth and her great-
ness. Of him it may with truth be said, that he is India." In those
words are epitomized the chief, compelling reason for Christian
missions becoming increasingly conscious of rural need and rural
opportunity.

The Rural Emphasis

The mere matter of numbers would compel such consideration.
A few years back a subject of most interesting mission study was
"The Rural Billion." Different estimates are made of the popula-
tion of the world. Most commonly it is referred to as two billion.
All estimates, no matter what the total, seem to make not less
than one billion those who live on the land and derive their
livelihood primarily from the land. In all our great foreign mission
fields, from 75% to 85% of the people are rural. When we come
to consider, therefore, a Christian program for the whole world,
such a program might well be at least one-half rural in its
emphasis. For our fields in Asia and Africa, it should be much
more than that. It is obvious that much thought and planning
must be given to the folk in the villages.

As to the philosophy back of our rural emphasis, perhaps no
one has stated it better than the great Scotch missionary, Rev.
J. Z. Hodge:

"I deprecate the term, a social gospel. The gospel is of necessity
social, for the simple reason that the individual to whom it appeals
is a social being, for no man liveth unto himself. Man cannot be
extracted from his community and live.

"If the Christian life and spirit in our villages is to be released
for rural uplift, these preliminary things need to be enlisted:

"i Our Christian life must be strengthened at its source the heart
must be right and the feelings enlisted.

"2 The gospel of Christ must be understood to cover the whole
realm of life there must be the assent of the mind.

31

32 All Kindreds and Tongues

"3 We must consecrate ourselves to a more sacrificial way of liv-
ing by obeying the Master's law that he who would save his life
must lose it there must be the will to serve.

"4 We must face frankly the evils that oppress village life, and
holding them to be alien and hostile to the Spirit of Christ regard
it a Christian duty to remove them.

"5 To us rural uplift must belong to the being rather than the
well being of the Gospel of Christ."

As this philosophy intimates, it is for us to make the whole man
Christian. For the attaining of that end, the rural man seems to
be placed in a less complex setting. Here again we find reason
for rural emphasis. A recent study of the rural church in the Far
East sums up the situation in one of the greatest countries with
the simple statement, "The Chinese church is a rural church."
This authority goes on to add, "China is a country of farm villages.
Some writers estimate that there are a million of such villages
79% of the population live in these rural hamlets." Careful studies
would seem to indicate that from three-fourths to four-fifths of
the younger churches are rural. The people are rural, the churches
are rural, and certain it is that the greatest growth in membership
is taking place within these rural churches.

Baptist Responsibility

Consider our own work. The great movement among the Telu-
gus was almost in its entirety a rural movement. Ko Tha Byu, the
outstanding apostle to the Karens of Burma in those early diffi-
cult, dangerous days, "slipped from village to village" with his
message of "the white father" who had brought the long-awaited
book. One of our greatest Baptist territories lies along the ridge
of mountains separating Burma and Assam. There, among the
Garos, the Nagas, the Chins, and Kachins, is a Christian com-
munity full of remarkable promise, and it is a community of
villages. Its churches are rural churches.

One of the tasks which rests most heavily upon us today is the
care and nurture of these churches that they may grow in wisdom
and stature and in favor with God and man. Since the bulk of
them are, as has been said, rural churches, naturally the care and
nurture of the churches is mainly a rural problem. Perhaps more
vividly than from any other, the rural message has come to us
from the lips of Brayton Case. In his graphic "Rice, Pigs, and Re-

\ IK ' * ,

'}* ' ' 1ff&

>^r ' ' -

* rf.

Burmese Village Market.

ligion," he indicates how vitally the spiritual growth of the Chris-
tian, and the uplift and development of the church, are connected
with sufficient of food to drive away haunting starvation; sufficient
of strength and leisure to give due opportunity for study and for
the development of the spiritual life. We would sum up the
essence of the Christian task by quoting Mr. Hodge:

"By Christian rural reconstruction we have in mind the rebuild-
ing, repairing, and reconditioning of rural life in order to bring
it into harmony with the sovereign rights of personality and the
divine purpose for which man was created."

Here we find, then, the underlying bases of our deep interest
in rural missions. In the rural areas are an overwhelming group
of those who know not Christ. In their comparative isolation, the
gospel seed can more easily be sown, and, less mixed with tares,
can more readily come to full fruition. There are the churches
whose care and nurture is our responsibility.

Country vs. City

A still further factor a most important one has entered the
villages of Asia and Africa. This factor is "the power of gold" to
pull men and women out of their native environment and into the
cities and industrial areas, there to find employment in mills
and factories and mines. They come from the farms to Japanese

33

34 All Kindreds and Tongues

silk mills, to Chinese cotton mills in the coastal cities. They come
from the fields of Java to the coffee and rubber plantations of
Sumatra. From many parts of India, they are brought as tea-
garden coolies to the great estates of Assam. From Bengal's beauti-
ful rice paddies, they crowd into the jute mills of Calcutta, and
the cotton mills of Bombay, there to face conditions often both
physically and morally disastrous. They come from hundreds of
little villages in the Belgian Congo to the great Copper Belt of
Central Africa where, released from old restrictions and obliga-
tions, the Bantus find themselves in a kind of moral no-man's-land.
If they have found Christ and joined the church before leaving
the village, and if the church follows them into the new environ-
mentthese two conditions are all too often unmet the inevitable
problems can be better grappled with. But all too frequently they
leave the village as yet unreached, and the church in the new
situation is likewise all too frequently inadequate in plant and
program. Even though they are already Christian, the difficulties
of the city church are greatly enhanced by their coming. Separa-
tist religious movements multiply. Yet in Assam the tea-pickers of
the Brahmaputra Valley have proven one of our most fruitful
fields. Freed from many of the barriers which their native villages
built against alien influences, they have found Christ and the
Church. In Pauline phrase, the Christian fellowship is well de-
fined as a "colony of heaven," and to give that concept the richest
possible content is a duty the Church of Christ in Asia and Africa
must discharge for all, and not least for the rural billion and
their brothers driven by economic need to mines, factories and
foundries.

RANDOLPH L. HOWARD

AN "ABUNDANT LIFE INSTITUTE"

Bong! Bong! The iron disk swings back and forth in front of
the chapel at Bagong barrio as the pastor vigorously pounds it
with a rock. The sound is heard far and wide over the hills and
is a signal for everyone to get ready for church. As we start out,
lantern in hand, the night is dark but the sky is covered with
thousands of winking stars. We can just barely make out the out-
line of the mountain ahead, but nothing is visible of the lime-
stone cliffs which are so picturesque in the light of day. Grad-

A Billion in Villages 35

ually our company increases as we are joined by other worshippers
carrying their bamboo torches. As we near the church, I imagine
we must resemble a procession of first or second century Chris-
tians marching to their secret place o worship. But this is no
secret meeting, for practically the entire village is Protestant and
even the Catholics were intensely interested in the week's meet-
ings which were called "Abundant Life Institute." There were
pastors, Sunday school teachers, church officers and lay preachers
from eleven surrounding barrios. The subjects taught were prac-
tical and to the point: How to keep church accounts, Diet and
Health, Crops, Singing, Bible and Sunday school Methods. Every
night the church was filled for the evangelistic meetings and
twenty-two were baptized as a result of these gospel meetings.

Mrs. E. F. Rounds, Philippine Islands

VILLAGE CHRISTIANS STAND FIRM

A Sudra family in one of our near-by villages has been Chris-
tians for several years. Being the only Christian family in the
midst of heathenism and idolatry they are under great pressure
by Hindu relatives and neighbors to give up their faith and turn
back. But in spite of rigorous boycott they have remained true to
Him. It is difficult for westerners to understand the great pressure
of a boycott under these circumstances. It means no water from
the well, no work for sustenance, and none of the village services
such as barber and washerman. It means scorn and ridicule in
fact, complete ostracism. And yet "having done all," they stand.
Who can say that such a religious profession is shallow and for un-
worthy motives? We challenge such an indictment with incontro-
vertible proofs such as these. The testimony of just a few faithful
ones in each village shakes foundations of caste Hinduism and
turns many to Christ. We must go on sowing the seed looking to
God who alone giveth the increase.

Edwin Erickson, South India

AMONG HEAD-HUNTERS

Rev. and Mrs. Harold Young, designated to the Wa States,
land of headhunters, are opening a new station. They estimate

36 All Kindreds and Tongues

that there are at least 15,000 of the wild headhunting Wa in that
area who have already expressed their desire to become Christians.
Mr. Young has not yet received permission from the British Gov-

Village Carpenter Shop, Sadiya, Assam.

ernment to go into the wildest sections, but two splendid Wa
evangelists are paving the way and are winning many. Whole
villages are turning to Christ. With careful teaching and training
this will result not in scattered Christian families but in far-flung
Christian villages along the Burma-China frontier.

A Billion in Villages 37

WE VISIT THE BUSH PYGMY

Touring in Congo is never monotonous. We not only found
variety in methods of travel, but we found all sorts of people,
from the bush pygmy to the "civilized" natives resplendent in
European clothes. The Bolia people have had less contact with
Europeans and are more simple and friendly than those who are
spoiled by the influences of civilization. The tribes nearest our
station around Lake Tumba and back inland from here were
cannibals, but not the Bolias. We have good Christians from both
sections now. The pygmies are on the whole slightly smaller than
the Bantu. There are no really big people among them, but there
are Bantu people smaller than the average pygmy. They are a
backward, subordinate race with a feeling of inferiority because
of Bantu racial prejudice. We passed through entire pygmy vil-
lages. One I shall never forget. When the service was over the
women wanted me to sit and chat with them. They had never
seen a white woman at close view before and were delighted be-
cause I stopped to talk with them. I gave them each a bit of salt.
In a few minutes they went away one by one and I thought they
had had enough, but shortly they began coming back, each with
an egg. This was my return gift for the salt! The evangelist in
this village is a pygmy and a man of long years of Christian
experience.

We were received heartily everywhere. The chiefs and all the
people, Christian and non-Christian alike, welcomed us. In the
villages the teacher-evangelists hold services with the people daily
and each afternoon they have school for all who wish to come.
On our visits we inspect the school and help the teacher whenever
we can. The evangelistic service held in each village is often the
beginning of a new life for some, and is a help and encourage-
ment to the Christians.

Mrs. H. D. Brown, Belgian Congo

Education A Fundamental Method;
Leadership A Prime Necessity

A RECENT Christian conference pronounced education a "funda-
mental method" for carrying a convincing message to the
life of the world. God's work has moved forward through the cen-
turies by the influence of consecrated personalities, strengthened
by an "inner power" and girded with a knowledge of life about
them which they wished to share. The educational process is a
basic tool of the missionary enterprise.

For Achieving a Literate Community

The desirability of reading and understanding the Bible does
not need to be pressed with the average Christian. Even though
facilities for public education have been increased greatly in re-
cent years, there remain large geographical areas where the sole
opportunity for people to learn to read is through the mission
school. Furthermore, under public systems it is usually only the
children who can profit. The Christian adult also seeks to step out
of the narrowed limits of illiteracy into broader fields of knowl-
edge. Leaders who translate, who produce literature, who develop
techniques fitted to the teaching of adults, and who simplify the
process of learning to read and write in difficult languages are
found in every part of the world. Many of them envisaged en-
larged service through training which they themselves received
because of the missionary enterprise. The mental horizons of
thousands are being enlarged but millions remain who cannot
read.

For Moral and Religious Training

A Christian, young in the faith, discovers many obstacles in the
pathway of his new life. His relatives may not be sympathetic,
the practices of his companions may be evil, his basic knowledge
of Christian principles may be slight, and the chasm between
the morals of the Christian and the non-Christian community may
be much wider than he had supposed. By providing an oppor-
tunity to live with associates in a school dominated by a Christian

38

Education Leadership 39

atmosphere, through formal and informal training groups,
through assemblies, retreats and conferences, the missionary seeks
to develop those whose personal lives and activities will testify
that they have had a Christian education.

For Developing Pastoral Leadership

The number of churches in Northern Baptist territory abroad
has increased from 51 in 1839 to 3,338 in 1939, with a correspond-

Filipino Christian. Leader and Family.

ing growth in the need for pastors. In this same century the secular
educational process has made tremendous strides and day by day
new educational demands are made on church leaders. To train
adequately men and women who can meet the complexities of this
hour colleges have been founded and theological seminaries have
been established. From them has emerged a constant stream of
leadership into a church life which is virile and strong because
it has been undergirded throughout the century by institutions
Christian in character.

For a Consecrated Lay Constituency

Into the busy and changing life of Asia, Africa and Europe
have gone and are going as a product of the Christian missionary

4O A II Kindreds and Tongues

enterprise doctors, lawyers, government officials, educators, nurses,
and men and women of countless other callings; some humble,
some great. In the mission school or the mission college many
of them have found Christ as their Saviour. They will become the
lay leaders of the church, the missionary societies, the Sunday
schools, and the indigenous conventions. Into every field of serv-
ice in which they go they will exercise an influence far out of
proportion to their number. Not all of them will become Chris-
tian. Some will carry away only a new concept of Christian ideals,
but their attitudes toward life inevitably will be modified. Some
will become Christians at a later date and looking back over the
trail of their activities will say that this decision is a belated by-
product of the "fundamental method."

For the Leveling of Racial and Class Prejudice

The mission school room is the meeting place of caste and class.
The barriers of racial and social antagonisms fade under the in-
fluence of Christian education. Preachers from underprivileged
groups now baptize converts from privileged groups. Educators
who have risen from the depressed castes are teaching high caste
students. Leaders of races who formerly sought each other's heads
live in common mission hostels. The emphasis of the Christian
message on the rights of men and women to an education in
accord with their abilities, whatever their race or caste, is working
profound change. Imbued with ideals of democracy many of them
owe their enlarged vision to the processes of education.

For the Improvement of Health and Recreation

The physically handicapped make a pitiful sight in any mission
land. It is the spirit of Christ which has inspired humanitarian
attitudes toward the insane, the leprous, the blind, the deaf and
the lame, where previously these unfortunates had to become
beggars or were left outside the village to die. For generations
plague, cholera, typhoid, malaria, yellow fever and other dread
diseases have struck fear into the hearts of millions. Training
schools for doctors and nurses under mission auspices have in-
spired men and women to cope with these maladies by the use of
modern methods and research. Working hand in hand with
benevolent governments, education through mission institutions
has conveyed the values of personal cleanliness and public sani-

Education Leadership 41

tation. The same thing is true in the field of morals. Today the
leaders against gambling, vice, intoxication and other anti-social
practices are most frequently those who have caught a glimpse,
in a mission school, of the way in which healthful recreation can
make a positive contribution toward the development of indi-
vidual and social life.

Women's Dormitory, West China Union University.

For Economic and Community Betterment

Millions in Asia and Africa live under the shadow of poverty
and economic stress. Agricultural and industrial schools under
mission auspices are training leaders who can teach people to be
better farmers, to fit themselves for more productive occupations,
to provide from materials at hand some of the necessities of life,
to develop village industries and to introduce better diets. Other
graduates of mission institutions have been concerned with better
housing, city planning, visual education for the community, famine
prevention, conservation of natural resources, the elimination of
the money lender with his high interest rates, and countless other
community projects. The missionary program has had a significant
share in raising standards of living.

For the Production of Christian Literature -

In the past the missionary himself has been the chief factor
in producing the literature so absolutely necessary for the culture

42 All Kindreds and Tongues

of newly won converts in the Christian faith and their introduction
to a fuller understanding of life. He has translated the Scriptures
into many languages. Monumental work of this nature has been
accomplished by our own missionaries. Among the many may be
mentioned Adoniram Judson, Nathan Brown, Marcus C. Mason,
William Ashmore and Eric Lund, all of whom translated part
or all of the Bible into tongues of the lands in which they were
working.

Missionaries of both Societies have also provided translations of
hymn books, school books and Christian texts, besides pro-
ducing many larger and smaller original works in the various
vernaculars. Too high praise cannot possibly be given these leaders
from abroad who have devoted themselves with painstaking care
in the intervals of active and vigorous service to literary labors
which might well have called for their full time and attention.
Today, however, it becomes increasingly desirable that Christian
writers native to each country be discovered and that the training
necessary for their task be given them.

The Madras findings make the following interesting proposal:
"To discover, develop and strengthen natural gifts, a Christian
Writers' Fellowship may be organized, and periodic conferences for
Christian writers may be held. These suggestions apply equally to
translators in order that their work may be creative and their
product adapted to the prevailing thought forms. More prizes
might be offered for book reviews, essays and, in some countries,
books as a means of encouragement to new writers. The theo-
logical seminaries, Christian colleges, universities and high schools
have their part to play, as the Lindsay Commission on Higher
Education in India has suggested. Full scope for the exercise of
his gifts should be secured for any possible or actual literary
genius."

How Northern Baptists Train These Leaders

There are 3,525 primary schools and 156 grammar schools con-
nected with Northern Baptist work in non-Christian lands, rang-
ing in type from the very simple "bush" school made of palm
fronds and jungle grass to the more elaborate buildings pro-
vided in some cases by interested donors and in others through
the devotion and sacrifice of the Christian constituency. Through
some of these schools there have followed one generation after

Education Leadership 43

another of those who have come under the impact of Christian
teachers and ideals. Thirty-eight vocational schools are giving agri-
cultural, technical and handicraft training. Seventy-one normal
and high schools are sending teachers into numerous villages and
graduates into Baptist colleges. Eight colleges, among them Judson
College, the University of Shanghai and Central Philippine Col-
lege, are turning workers directly
into the lay leadership of the
churches and into professional and
commercial fields where the weight
of their Christian influence will be
great. But perhaps most important
of all, 24 theological seminaries
and Bible training schools are pro-
viding leaders for 3,338 churches,
of which 2,419 are entirely self-
supporting. The fact that there are
today 9,496 Nationals who have a
part in the work of the societies
abroad is the best justification that
can be offered for this "funda-
mental method."

What has here been said is an
attempt to sum up in brief com-
pass the important considerations
which underlie the subject of edu-
cation for Christian leadership.
The details respecting the many

schools and educational projects,

i j n i_ ^1-1 Burman

large and small, through which

Northern Baptists are attempting
to apply the principles noted will be found in the Field Surveys
of this volume. No more fitting closing word could be added than
to quote the conclusion of the chapter on Christian Education
from the Madras findings:

"Christian education if it is to make the great contribution
which it is capable of making to the upbuilding and expansion
of the Church, must be true to its own ideals. It must be effec-
tively Christian. It must be educationally sound.

"And yet, when all is said and all our plans made, we know

Teacher, Kemmendine
Girls' School, Rangoon.

44 All Kindreds and Tongues

that it is not in us nor in the process to achieve success. Be his
work never so thorough and efficient, a Christian teacher knows
that of himself he can never reach his aim. We desire to place
our institutions as we desire to place our lives in the hands of
Him in Whose Wisdom, Love and Power alone is all our trust."

DANA M. ALBAUGH

TRAINING TELUGU LEADERS

Training young men for village leadership is a paramount task.
Supervision of the Cumbum Rural Community Training School
has taken more than half of our time. But it has been immensely
worthwhile as we have almost daily come into close contact with
the 78 young men who are soon to take their places of responsi-
bility in our Christian hamlets. This year again found the num-
ber of applicants about six times as great as the facilities. Our
manual training department is carrying on a full program a
program determined to educate both heart and hand. The school
garden has revealed to the students many of the miraculous life
processes so necessary to the understanding of the fuller life.
Bible study and principles of Christian work have found adequate
opportunity for application and expression in the laboratory of
real village life through the student gospel teams. These and many
other activities carry the students on toward the mark "that the
man of God may be complete, furnished completely unto every
good work."

Edwin Erickson, South India

COMMENCEMENTS IN JAPANESE MISSION SCHOOLS

This is the graduation season for schools, which end the year
in March. The usual ceremonies have been held at Mabie, Mary
Colby and the International Institute at Waseda, the first two of
which I attended. The day of the Waseda affair I was at the
ordination of Pastor Yushiro Abe in Atsugi, incidentally the only
missionary there. At Mabie the baccalaureate sermon was preached
by Pastor Nukaga of the Hongo Congregational Church in Tokyo,
at Mary Colby by Pastor Yamakita of the Central Baptist Church,
Tokyo, and at Waseda by Dr. Charles Inglehart of the Methodist

Education Leadership 45

College in Tokyo, this one in English, I think, because the students
are all from foreign countries and most of them speak English
much better than Japanese. At both of the Yokohama schools

Brass-Workers of India.

Mr. Sakata, the president, urged the graduates to fight com-
munism, and to practice prohibition (abstinence).

J. H. Govell, Japan

PHILIPPINE LAYMEN PARTICIPATE

A characteristic of our work is the prominent part taken by
laymen. On the program of the Convention here speakers were
a pastor, a Salvationist, a physician, a business man, and two
lawyers. The president is a young attorney from Bacolod. Be-
sides taking part in the discussions and leading round tables, the
women hold a session of their own devoted exclusively to women's
work. In our evangelistic campaigns, laymen frequently do the
preaching. At a recent meeting in Pontevedra a young attorney
followed my sermon with a short talk and added his appeal to
mine for decisions. Ten responded, among whom was a Chief of
Police!

H. W. Hunger, Philippine Islands

46 All Kindreds and Tongues

ORIYA CHRISTIAN LITERATURE

Among the occupations of these four months has been work on
Oriya Christian literature mostly for semi-literate adults our con-
tribution to the Adult Literacy Campaign. This campaign is at
present in progress in a Province in which 1 1,000 Oriya-speaking
people dwell, 90% of whom can neither read nor write. A book
called "The Story of the Cross" is through the press; also a series
of health tracts, a Gospel primer, a Book on Worship, a series of
38 simple Bible stories and a document prepared by a mis-
sionary doctor on Home Treatment of the Most Common Dis-
eases. A series of 12 tracts directed toward the stimulation of
prayer, Bible study and revival in the churches of the area have
been supplied with daily Bible readings and distributed in the
churches.

W. C. Osgood, Bengal-Orissa

BIBLE TRANSLATIONS NEEDED

The Bible has been translated into nearly a thousand languages
and dialects yet many tribes are still without the Word of God in
their own tongue. Missionaries, evangelistic and educational, re-
port crying need for Scripture translations:

"No Scriptures and no literature!" (Kachas of Assam.) Many of
this tribe seem on the verge of turning to Christ. Baptisms are
increasing over last year.

"More translation work needed at once!" Honorary Inspector of
Government Schools, Chin Hills, Burma, reports need for Bible
translation and text revision, adding, "The people are coming
into the Kingdom now with more of a knowledge of what it means
and are making stronger Christians as a result."

"Only the Gospel of John!" (Rengma Nagas of Naga Hills;
Assam.) This tribe is making rapid progress; Christian community
next to Angamis in strength.

These are but a few of the Scripture needs listed. Students in mis-
sion schools give invaluable aids to Bible translation work. To-
gether with missionaries they translate portions of the Scriptures
and other literature into their own languages. Let us remember:
Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God.

The Book of a Thousand Tongues

__.. Jufc-effr^TSi * 2

is a fascinating story of the translation
of the Scripture into more than a thou-
sand languages. It contains 1,100 fac-
similes of verses and pages, with
geographic and historical data about
each language and translation, a truly
monumental missionary volume.

Translations made by missionaries
of our Baptist Foreign Mission Societies
are represented here. Every person in-
terested in the interpretation and dis-
tribution of the Word of God will want
to see this unusual book.

For information write to

American Bible Society, Park Avenue
and 57th Street, New York, N. Y.

^SH*^

i^ n

V\v

LVE mercy upon me, (
L,?* *"* to thy lor i wonse
inc-kmdneM: mccorang onto tb !,.;<
multitude of thy tendS mde "'
blotoutmytnuugreMioai. um
2 Wuh me thorouxhlr fronvu

nine iniquity, and
torn my sin.

3 For t acknowledge my trail*
WIMMBB; and my na tit ever

before me.

4 Against thee, thee only, have
mned. and done this evil ii

by tight: that thon mightect b<
justified when thou peakest
ana be clear -when thou judg
est.

5 Behold, I was shapen in inic
mty; and in BIB did my moth-
coneetTe me.

6 Behold, thou dewrest troth 11. ^<,
lie inward parts; and in the hid- altarq

S-

tamj %rffi,*i''j5!

wonse K_ *ff) - ml, ^

J Hff-l Wl
r-" '''
AT &

*

i,aww
fnegen." Dunn t

: ^^"^

;J^^munabiteX
kwingu? Namuntu
ricie kw yuwingun., J,
ucmi. Nada.MusaU^\1

T ,0 Bft M* n J W *U:>1

kwmba,ju<lej w n8e i\ v

t^wiumwengu, hatal \
al^Ls*mba yAef 9 \
/| W*S^flW

* * ^ J'l

ft '

/^^

'/%

^

fw s

^

1/fL^

* s?/,^**

' \ +-TSS' ...-. .. to. me UM- nar.i ^~^jl/ -A* _// S^* S3r l/*/ . k.KlUf^

Health and Healing

FTER God, you." It was not fulsome flattery but heartfelt con-
viction tracing loving kindness to its true source which led
the prostrate Indian woman to hold Dr. John S. Carman's feet
and beg healing for her husband. "After God, you." Though a
non-Christian, the phrase she used was soundly Scriptural. "As
the Father hath sent me into the world, even so send I you."
"As ye go, preach and heal." Neither command of Jesus has ever
been rescinded.

The decades and centuries have welded Christian mercy into
the fabric of the social order in the more favored lands. Formerly
the church fostered hospitals and agencies for healing. Although
it still lends support and impetus to special advances in the pro-
vision of medical care it has been able for the most part, to leave
the ministry of healing to the hands of special medical agencies,
themselves among the finest fruitages of the Christian spirit. Not
so in the lands lacking the witness of Christ. The command that
the Christian disciple heal as well as preach is basic and the need
for it is overwhelmingly apparent. The case need not be argued.
From the beginning of the modern mission enterprise the mission-
ary has accepted without question the obligation to heal and has
usually found himself, even when lacking special medical training,
able to take a modest part in this ministry of mercy.

Through the Years

Through all the years of Northern Baptist service in foreign
lands the obligation to accompany the ministries of preaching
and teaching with a parallel ministry of healing has been recog-
nized. Today the medical missionary staff of the two Foreign
Societies consists of 39 physicians and 51 nurses. They serve in
every one of our Asiatic and African fields except Japan,
in which country medical science is advanced to such a point
as to render this ministry less necessary. These medical mission-
aries conduct 32 hospitals and 62 dispensaries. They treat approxi-
mately 335,000 patients per year. Major and minor operations
number fully 15,000. In addition to the work within the hospitals

48

Health and Healing 49

and dispensaries medical care is given to the children and staffs
in hundreds of schools. The doctors and nurses cover thousands
of miles in medical and evangelistic itineraries and cooperate
with other missions and government authorities in the conduct
of extensive public health campaigns and in important measures

Congo Village Witch Doctor and Medical Student.

having to do with the prevention or control of epidemic and en-
demic disease.

Progressive Development

As in other branches of missionary service the experience of
the years has led to developed thinking and planning in the
medical work. The early missionary physician was overwhelmed
with the mass of physical distress confronting him, and was in-
clined to be preoccupied with the immediate need and content to
give to his utmost in time and strength to combat it. It was soon
apparent, however, that the individual efforts of the relatively few
medical workers from abroad were utterly inadequate for the task
and the missionary physician began to attempt to pass on his

50 All Kindreds and Tongues

technical skill to young men and women from the Christian
constituency. In every field the usefulness of our physicians and
nurses has thus been greatly multiplied. Primitive training schools
for medical assistants and nurses begun by the individual mis-
sionary each in his own modest hospital have in some cases de-
veloped into important educational institutions, such, for ex-
ample, as the Woman's Union Medical College at Vellore, India,
or the more recent School for Medical Assistants at Sona Bata,
Belgian Congo. (These and other efforts of a similar nature will
receive fuller mention in connection with the Field Surveys.)

The Hospital and the Community

No type of missionary service has awakened more profound
local interest than the Christian hospital. Even the healing work
of the Great Physician was one of the elements attracting the
people to Him. In the modern missionary enterprise it soon be-
came apparent that the medical work had an important relation
to social development. In some lands the mission hospital has
been the most important stimulus to the development of a med-
ical profession. Medical assistants and physicians coming from
mission institutions in China are taking a leading place in the
organization of the medical service of the new China. The central
government is seeking the full cooperation of the mission hospitals
and staff in planning important health measures. Even though
the plans have been interrupted in occupied areas they are still
borne in mind awaiting happier circumstances for their fuller
development and in West China important efforts of this nature
are even now going forward. The government of British India
has long welcomed the work of the medical missions and in many
sections the medical staffs of government and missions cooperate
closely. In Belgian Congo all of our medical men and women,
nurses as well as doctors, are given government recognition and,
without the slightest restriction upon their special religious efforts,
their aid is sought in carrying out many measures of public
health. The government gives financial aid and assistance through
the provision of drugs and other supplies in the campaign against
sleeping sickness, yaws, syphilis, malaria and other diseases com-
mon to the country and through modest subsidies encourages
the establishment of baby clinics, pre-maternity clinics, leper
colonies and similar medical activities.

Health and Healing 51

Call to Advance

The problems of medical missions have been summed up by
leaders of all missions in "The Call to Advance"* which reads
in part as follows:

"There is a clear call to give greater attention to preventive
medicine. This will mean active sharing in all forms of health and
welfare work and health teaching in schools. Such work need not
be costly. Emphasis should not be on the mere dispensing of
medicines, but, rather, on tracing each disease to its source with
a view to elimination. Each Christian hospital should be a center
of health, that educates the community it serves. Its purpose
cannot be considered fulfilled unless its influence permeates the
community as a whole and is manifest in clean streets, a pure
water supply, better sanitation, and cleanly habits.

"Rural areas, where the unmet needs are desperate, lay a special
obligation on the Christian forces. Health service is an indis-
pensable element in any adequate scheme of rural reconstruction.
There is to-day in many, nations an awakening of health conscious-
ness. Wherever there is a church, its members should lead in the
endeavor to make the health enterprise thoroughly Christian in
spirit. . . .

"Evangelism is implicit in all Christian medical work, but it
calls for definite expression by the medical staff through the spoken
word. But the evangelistic message should never be forced upon
people unwilling to listen. The Christian witness of the hospital
will fail unless the entire staff is knit together with equal concern
for medical service and spiritual ministry. The Church should
share the responsibility for training special workers to help the
staff in its religious work.

"In the relationship of religion and health lies an imperative call
for pioneering. The scope of the hospital's ministry will be en-
larged by using specially trained members of the staff to inquire
as to the economic, social, mental and religious background of
every patient, so that both bodily and spiritual ministration may
be provided in ways adapted to the special needs of the individual,
both while in the hospital and after leaving it. The hospital would
thus become a center where search could be made for ways in which
spiritual ministry might aid in bringing full health to patients.

* The World Mission of the Church, p. 81.

52 All Kindreds and Tongues

We have scarcely crossed the threshold of such a quest as this.
We need fuller understanding of the interrelationship of body,
mind and spirit. We need continued study and development of
the contribution that faith and prayer and religious practice can
make to the maintenance of mental and physical health and to
the cure of disease. We ask the churches and hospitals to under-
take together in selected centers continued inquiry in this sig-
nificant field."

A further emphasis has to do with the essential necessity for a
fuller degree of cooperation between the evangelical missions.
Already important developments along this line have taken place.

The Associated Mission Medical Office

During the past twenty years much fuller stress has been laid
upon the importance of maintaining the health of the missionary
staff. At the beginning of this period several of the larger boards
appointed medical officers for service at the home base, the
Methodist, Presbyterian, Congregational and Baptist among
them. Conference and cooperation among these officers led to
the conviction that the ends both of efficiency and economy would
be served by bringing together the medical departments of such
of the boards as were ready for the step in an effort to do jointly
what had previously been a special service carried out by each
board. A joint health office was established at 150 Fifth Avenue,
New York, and Dr. J. G. Vaughan, a former missionary from
India and one who had already had many years of experience
in caring for the health of missionaries, was called to become the
Medical Director. There are now a dozen or more leading missions
cooperating in this office, Baptists among them. Dr. Vaughan has
shown a very high degree of efficiency and skill as Director of
the effort. As a former missionary he enters sympathetically into
every problem of his patients and is able to give counsel and ad-
vice of the highest value not only to the missionary, but also to
the cooperating boards in the many administrative problems
arising in connection with the health of the staff.

The Christian Medical Council

The Christian Medical Council for Overseas Work is another
organization which has recently been created as a cooperative
agency by the boards for the purpose of furthering the interests

Health and Healing 53

of medical missions. Sixteen mission boards cooperate in its work.
The Chairman of the Council is Dr. Allen O. Whipple, Pro-
fessor of Surgery, Columbia University Faculty of Medicine. Its
Director is Dr. Edward H. Hume, who has given decades of service
in this and other lands as a leader in every phase of medical

Scott-Thresher Memorial Hospital, Kakchieh, China*

missionary work and medical education. The objects of the Chris-
tian Medical Council may be summed up as follows:

1. To aid the societies in maintaining at a high level the pro-
fessional and spiritual standards of their overseas medical and
nursing -work;

2. To make available to the societies, and to their doctors and
nurses overseas, relevant information regarding developments in
the whole field of medical missionary endeavor;

3. To aid the societies in creating channels through which to
bring, both in North America and overseas, a fuller understanding
of the significance of this Christian humanitarian enterprise;

4. To suggest to the societies ways by which their overseas

54 All Kindreds and Tongues

medical institutions may develop greater integration with the
total life of each country and community.

The American Mission to Lepers

For over a quarter of a century this organization has been
carrying on an effective work for the relief of the ten million suf-
ferers from leprosy scattered throughout the world. Recently under
the able leadership of its new General Secretary, Dr. Emory Ross,
this work has come into much closer relations with the mission
boards. The plan of cooperation is very simple. The American
Mission to Lepers does not attempt to send its own missionaries,
but by a mutual arrangement greatly reenforces the work of
many medical missionaries of the denominational mission boards
by providing them with the means for establishing and extending
special efforts for the relief of the lepers found on their respective
fields. In this manner Drs. Buker, Seagrave, Tuttle, Freas, Kirby
and Ahlquist and others of our physicians and nurses have found
it possible to serve in a much fuller manner this pitifully needy
and often destitute group of sufferers. This organization not only
provides a channel whereby the sympathy of American Christians
may express itself practically, but it is doing much to educate
the public of this and other lands to understand this age-old
plague and to be prepared to cooperate in measures which it is
hoped will ultimately rid the world of it.

The details of the substantial medical missionary work carried
on by the two Foreign Mission Societies will be found in the
Field Survey section. No more convincing witness to the love of
God and the grace of Christ could be given than that which is
being furnished daily by these representatives of Northern Bap-
tists in many parts of the non-Christian world.

OUTREACH OF A FRONTIER MISSION HOSPITAL

The Namkham hospital conducts nine branch nursing-home
dispensaries. Of these one is in China, one in Bhamo district, one
in Momeik States, one in Trans-Salween Hsenwi State and the
others scattered all over the main portion of Hsenwi State. Three
of these branches are stationary and receive in-patients, the rest
are mobile. They have been established for from one to ten years,

Health and Healing 55

are in charge of nurses under the direction of the surgeon in
charge of the base hospital. Three are registered nurse-midwives,
one is a registered midwife, all are graduates of this training
school. The other dispensaries are served by senior nurses who do
the work as part of their training before graduation. Over
15,000 out-patients received treatment during the past year.

Gordon S. Seagrave, M.D., Burma

GIFTS FOR LEPER WORK

During these months some additional money has become avail-
able from the American Mission to Lepers and the British Empire
Leprosy Relief Association for work among these needy folk. A
gift of $1,000 for some much needed building repairs and equip-
ment and major alterations in the old school building will
greatly improve its usefulness; the purchase of a motorcycle for
our touring and the start at least of a better water supply system.
How greatly these gifts are appreciated only those who have
long done without sadly needed equipment know! We thank
God and the givers.

W. C. Osgood, Bengal-Orissa

A BABY CONTEST

I know you would have been interested in the baby contest. It
was the first these people had seen and so they did not know just
what to expect. They knew a prize would be given to the healthiest
baby, but I think some of them were more than a little afraid when
they saw Dr. Meyer with his stethoscope and the two dignified
nurses getting things ready for the examination. The first child
was too surprised to even whimper, but the second and third and
so on down the line bawled lustily until the mothers quieted them
in the same way mothers have quieted babies all over the world
and through the centuries. The first prize, rightfully won, went to
Salvation Gallaza, the daughter of Roman Catholic parents. The
mother's comment was, "Why these Protestants really are fair!
I was sure they would give the prize to one of their own."

Mrs. . F. Rounds, Philippine Islands

56 All Kindreds and Tongues

A CONGO DOCTOR REPORTS

Work goes on more patients than ever! We've had to add an
extra day for surgery to the already full program. The weekly
baby clinic is growing and we have just opened a pre-natal clinic.
A new sub-dispensary has just been opened at Kinjila. We are
hoping in a few months' time to open a sixth in another of our

Lahu Leper Colony, Kengtung, Burma.

church centers. The leper camp, opened last year, has sixty lepers.
Some of them are Christians who have formed a little church
organization of their own. Last month fifteen more expressed
the desire to follow Christ. Every month the doctor continues to
make monthly visits to Banza Manteke, 200 miles away, where Miss
Tice, the nurse, is in charge. Here, in a cramped three or four
days an attempt is made to check up on the work and perform 15
operations or so. Every three months we trek out in the district
to visit the three sub-dispensaries in that field. And this does not
include our share in government medical work.

H. M. Freas, Belgian Congo

NEW HOSPITAL WARD V OPENED

Early in September we had the joy of opening the new "Lake
Avenue Ward," in which the women's and children's medical

Health and Healing 57

wards are now located. Dr. Carman's work as architect, contractor
and builder on it deserves special note. We had a service of dedica-
tion at which the Taluqdar presided and many of the local officials '
and donors were present. In 1902 a similar ceremony was held to
open the first buildings of the hospital, which Dr. Timpany's
friends in America and India had made possible with their gifts!
Half of the money for this new building was raised here in Han-
umakonda, and the other half came from Lake Avenue Church,
Rochester, and from some other friends in the U. S. A. Within
three days it had 19 of its possible 26 patients.

Mrs. John S. Carman, South India

NINGPO REPORTS

In the Ningpo Hospital the work has been very heavy. The
capacity of the hospital has been increased. Note these significant
figures:

Last Year This year

Public Health Clinic 36,900 89,083

In-patients 1,687 2,303

Out-patients 33,628 43>342

Yes, our doctors and nurses are on the job and are doing a real
piece of Christian service. The institution is caring for all the
students in our schools. It offers, in a mud hut out-patient addition
to the buildings, treatments to refugees and relief people sent to
it by our International Committee. It is the distributing center
at present for all of this province for supplies and drugs. Com-
munications with Shanghai are so poor that drugs may be on the
way for months. The hospital has been able to make direct appeal
to Chungking for special consideration in the cancellation of im-
port duties on supplies and drugs. A malaria epidemic was treated
this last season that has not been equalled for virulency. Cholera
was less severe than heretofore. Thanks to the White Cross sup-
plies from, home, funds given by the American Advisory Com-
mittee and the local International Committee for Relief we were
able to carry on. One refugee Austrian doctor and his wife have
assisted excellently. Dr. L. C. Ting, is acting superintendent and
is very anxious concerning a malarial epidemic that seems im-

H. R. S. Benjamin, East China

Work by Women for Women

ONE OF the most challenging and fascinating phases of the
world mission of the Christian church is the story of work
by women for women. The Christian Message with its reverence
for personality and its standards of love and equality have brought
about an amazing transformation of womanhood and through
her of all society. It is only natural that women should have a
large part in taking the Gospel to other women still in bondage
to cruel social and religious customs, to help the women of the
younger churches to take their rightful place in the life of the
church and to prepare themselves for Christian ministry in their
own homes, in the education of their children or in health service
to their families and community.

Training for Home Life

"The Christian church could not be strong unless founded upon
Christian home life, and Christian home life has depended upon
enlightened womanhood."* Christian mission schools and col-
leges for women in the Orient have striven to give the girls and
women of those lands not only the best academic training, but
a knowledge of the Bible and of what it means to be a Christian.
The years of school life give time and opportunity to practice
Christian living and to develop Christian character. In recent
years there has been an increasing interest in a better training for
home and family life and a new emphasis on the training of
women for village life. The Mothercraft School, in Shanghai since
the Japanese occupation of Huchow, its former home, is
pioneering in the education of home-makers. Other mission schools
in China, Burma, India and the Belgian Congo with courses in do-
mestic subjects are making a much needed contribution for better
homes.

In China our missionaries are participating in a movement to-
wards Christianizing the home by observance each year of a week's
program and celebration centered about the Christian home. In
this emphasis on Christianizing the home the married woman mis-

* Madras Conference Report Vol. IV, page 45

58

Work by Women for Women 59

sionary has a unique opportunity. In a non-Christian land a well
ordered and consecrated Christian home with its standards of love,
equality and fidelity is a powerful witness.

The influence of Christianity has opened up for the Oriental
women many avenues of service to their own people. Women have
taken to the teaching profes-
sion, as in the West. The
alumnae lists of our Oriental
women's colleges and training
schools include graduates in
Education, Art, Music, Sci-
ences, Pharmacy, Medicine,
Dentistry, Nursing and Public
Health assistants. Others are
entering the field of social
service. Some have become
secretaries or representatives
of the Y.W.C.A. and the
W.C.T.U. Many of the Ori-
ental college women are help-
ing to establish Christian
homes and their Christian in-
fluence has often gone far be-
yond the bounds of their own
community.

Dr. Wu, President of Ginling College,

with Miss Argetsinger, Chengtu, West

China.

Women and Medicine

Neither statistics nor words

can adequately picture the influence of our women's hospitals
in the Orient and the need for medical service for women that
can best be rendered by women. There is an urgent need on all
our fields for women doctors, where opportunities for service
are unlimited. Our hospital in Gauhati, Assam, the only hos-
pital for women and children among three-quarters of a million
people, has grown in service out of all proportion to the size of
its staff and equipment. On all our Mission fields there is an
increasing emphasis on Public Health Nursing, where preventive
medicine, baby clinics and health teaching are raising the stand-
ards of whole communities. Our missionary doctors and nurses are
giving a great service not only in their personal ministry but in

6o All Kindreds and Tongues

training women of the Orient for a healing ministry to their own
people. It is our privilege to have a share in the support of the
Women's Medical Schools of Shanghai, China, and Vellore, India,
where women of the country are being trained as doctors. Our
Baptist hospitals on all our Mission fields maintain nurses' train-
ing schools of high order. Nurses are trained for hospital or village
work. They contribute not only to the better health of then- com-
munity and to organized Christian work but many as home-makers
are helping to raise the standard of home and family life.

Women and the Christian Church

Women .have played no small part in the growth of the Christian
church in the Orient. The Karen evangelist in the Moulmein field
in Burma, once told the writer of church after church in that
district which was started with the work of a young woman with
training at the Bible School and the elementary teacher's course
who went to a non-Christian village to teach a school. On Sundays
she gathered a group of children about her to tell them the Gospel
story and through her personal work a small group of villagers
came to accept Christ, were prepared for baptism and became
the nucleus of a little church, which in time called a pastor. One
of the finest representations of the "one-ness" of our work is the
work of the Christian center in Indian villages, where a nurse,
a teacher and a Bible woman live together and give their lives
in a three-fold ministry of health, of body, mind and spirit.

The women of the churches in Japan, China, the Philippine
Islands, India and Burma are organized into women's societies
and hold annual conferences. Through their gifts they are con-
tributing to the support of their Bible women, evangelists and
nurses in villages and to their orphanages, hospitals and leper
asylums. They are actively promoting the cause of temperance
and adult literacy. In South India the Telugu Women's Conven-
tion is courageously attacking the problem of debt in their own
families and societies. In China and the Philippine Islands there
have been held recently valuable training conferences for women
leaders. Even in the Belgian Congo women are coming to be wel-
comed on an equal footing with men and are esteemed for the
contribution they can make.

Christian women of all nations join annually in a World Day
of Prayer. Each year more and more women's groups on our Mis-

Work by Women for Women 6 1

sion fields report observance of this day and what it is meaning
in spiritual growth and fellowship with one another and with God.
It is enlarging their vision of the Kingdom and making them
conscious of their membership in a world Christian community.
For women of non-Christian lands who have been so long under-
privileged, the opportunities for Christian service through their
women's societies become the
finest avenue to a realization
and development of their own
powers and through which
they are learning to take their
rightful place in the life of the
church. Work by women for
women has called for and de-
veloped a leadership among
Christian women that has per-
meated all parts of our work
and has greatly enriched the
Christian church.

HAZEL F. SHANK

Chinese Mother and Children, Refugee
Camp, Shanghai.

A CHINESE NURSE RESPONDS

In these troubled days many
of our graduate nurses are
serving in places of great re-
sponsibility in the southern
and western parts of China.
Several evenings ago I was at-
tending a meeting of the
Shanghai Branch of the
Nurses Association of China. A doctor, who had just returned
from a year of work with wounded soldiers and refugees, was tell-
ing us about the medical work in that district. He told about one
young nurse who had shown unusual courage and bravery. She
had been put in charge of the nursing work in a hospital for
wounded soldiers near Canton. They were forced to move their
hospital back into the province and finally moved on into Kwangsi
Province.

With almost nothing to work with and with only mat sheds

62 All Kindreds and Tongues

over their heads this nurse and her helpers went about their work
never complaining, thinking only about the comfort of the
wounded soldiers they were caring for. Many of the nurses who
had been working with her had returned to their homes saying
the work was too hard. This nurse, a graduate of Margaret Wil-
liamson Hospital, Shanghai, was one of our nurses with whom

I had been corresponding for
months! Her home was in the
country near Wuhu, on the
Yangtse River, and she had
had no word from her family
for five months. Finally in
desperation she wrote me ask-
ing if I might be able to get
in touch with some missionary
from that district who could
find out whether her family
was alive or not. We found
that although their entire vil-
lage had been burned her
people were safely sheltered in
a mission church in a neigh-
boring village. Knowing the
mental strain under which she
has been working and the un-
certainty concerning her fam-
ily, she has shown unusual
courage and devotion to duty.
Ma Hannah of Burma. -Hazel Taylor, China

CONGO PICTURES

On evangelistic trips to the villages Miss Mary Bonar is ac-
companied by Malia Tuyuvala, the house mother of the Girls'
dormitory, and Hannah, an older Christian. The illustrations by
native preachers are quite realistic and to the point. Fables are
used and in speaking of cooperation and fellowship in the churches
and between black and white Christians, one said: "We should
have one spirit and one voice like the Manselele (termites)." It
is a spendid illustration but understood only by those who have

Work by Women for Women 63

slept in a grass house that was being eaten by termites. Their piece
of cooperation was in their agreement to come and make bricks,
get timber, etc., for building permanent brick houses, and for
the support of their teacher. "Many are yet unsaved because they
like their sin. Soap came into this country so that we can have clean
bodies and clean clothes 'but some people will not use it. The
gospel came that we might have clean hearts but some will not
accept it." Another speaking of their evangelistic work said there
had not been a great revival but they had won in this village
one, and that village two, like a woman gathering firewood, one
stick here, a dead branch there, and soon one has a big fagot.

*

WHY? WHY?

Soroni is one of our Tura school girls who has returned to
her non-Christian home and non-Christian village as a teacher.
The village men built her a house beside her father's house so
she would be safe. Then they built her a little school house. If
Soroni started early in the morning and walked as fast as she
possibly could all day, and the Garo girls are good walkers, when
night came on she would be a long way from another Christian
or a school. She is the only Christian in the midst of a deeply
rooted demon-fearing people whose village can be reached only
by the little narrow, jungle path. After one and a half year's
teaching Soroni writes, "At the end of this year I will not be the
only Christian in my village. Some are believing my teaching and
are nearly ready to confess Christ as their Saviour."

A few months ago a mother in a village, a short distance from
Soroni's village, died at childbirth. The father threw the baby
into the corner of the room and for four days she lay there un-
touched. The relatives came and they and the whole village sacri-
ficed to the demons, drank and feasted. No one even looked at
the baby girl in the corner. Soroni overheard two of her village
women telling about the baby and asked for the child. She took
the baby home and bathed and cared for her.

The baby was not the young teacher's relative, she was not of
her clan, she was not even from the teacher's village, then why
such care, such kindness, such love? God works in different ways
His wonders to perform. The two villages are still thinking, talk-
ing, wondering WHY?

Linnie M. Holbrook, Assam

t

The Younger Churches Grow Up

ryiHE GROWING CHURCH" becomes an entire volume of "The
J_ Madras Series."* The central theme of this world meeting of
the International Missionary Council was "The Church." It was
considered with special reference to the building up of the younger
churches as parts of the historic universal Christian fellowship.
This volume offers abundant evidence that "the living Church
grows in every part of the world." Instances are given of churches
at different levels of growth "some fully mature and others in
the beginning ot life," and a definite effort is made to cover the
main areas of the earth and so far as possible to represent the
main denominational families. For Baptists, Burma becomes the
area and the representative churches which have attained a high
level for sturdy, every-member development are the Karen
churches, as described by Thra Chit Maung.

Criteria of Growth

Growth in self-support tells the real story of Christian progress
during the second century. In this the Karens of Burma must be
given a very high place. The most complete recent report of their
development gives 1029 churches, 999 of which are self-supporting.
Of the 30 which receive mission aid, 29 are in the frontier field
of Loikaw; of the twelve other Karen stations, with an even thou-
sand churches, only one church is aided. In 1938 on all ten of the
foreign mission fields of Northern Baptists the percentage of self-
supporting churches was 72.5%. Even through the depression
years, one of the great goals of the work namely, the establish-
ment of self-supporting, self-propagating, self-governing Christian
churches is slowly, but surely, being realized. This picture has
its light and its shadow. One must not forget that the lack of aid
for weak churches, together with a sharp decline in the number
of missionaries, as advisers and spiritual counselors, has un-
doubtedly meant a decrease in the growth in number of churches.
But look at the whole picture, and it is one of great encourage-
ment. This is particularly true when we see the present against

* Vol. II, Inlernalinnnl Missionary Council reports, 1939

66

Picture taken at Thirtieth Anniversary Celebration. Rev. and Mrs. A. F.
Ufford, retiring missionaries (center) ; Chinese associates include Convention
Secretary, circuit and city pastors, academy principal, teachers, Superin-
tendent of Shaohing Hospital, Convention General Secretary, and the
Superintendent of Industrial Mission.

the background of a "humanly impossible task" such as the famous
beginner of Baptist foreign missions faced.

Tests of the growth of the younger churches must be other
than simply monetary. In addition to self-support, two other
criteria are self-government and self-propagation. An inevitable
accompaniment of efforts toward the attainment of self-support
has been a desire and in some cases a clearly-voiced demand for
a larger share of responsibility. The best step toward self-support
has in more than one case proven to be the definite transfer of
financial matters from missionary to national hands. East China,
Japan, and the Philippine Islands may be taken as excellent ex-
amples of the operation of this principle. The increasing demand
for more control, for initiative in the determination of mission
policies, for joint responsibility with missionaries in administra-
tion, for freedom from foreign domination all greatly stimulated
by the rising tide of national consciousness has been accompanied
by an ever-deepening desire to contribute sacrificially. The grati-

67

68 All Kindreds and Tongues

fication of the desire for self-government has been given every
encouragement by the Foreign Mission Societies. The ultimate
goal the establishment of an indigenous church is a task which
can never be achieved by foreign missionaries or foreign money
alone.

Field Responsibility

In Japan, the East Japan Baptist Convention has for some time
had administrative control. There is full consultation between
the Japanese and the missionaries, and relationships are frank and
cordial; but the Japanese not the missionaries have final re-
sponsibility. As Dr. H. B. Benninghoff has said, "Missionaries
are in Japan to work, not for, nor over, but with Japanese Bap-
tists." A very interesting recent development is the culmination of
plans for the union of the Baptists of eastern Japan, whose mission
connection has been Northern Baptist, with those of the west,
whose connection is Southern Baptist. The Japanese "children"
would in this regard appear to be several leagues ahead of their
American "spiritual fathers." As this volume was being prepared
final steps were taken which has resulted in the organization of
what our Japanese brethren call the "Nippon Baputesuto Kirisuto
Kyodan" the "Japanese Baptist Church."

In the Philippines the administration of the work is very similar
to that in Japan. Along with a remarkable growth in church
membership better than 10% in a single year there has come
from the church, as from the nation, an urgent plea for self-
government. To this plea the mission has made ready and happy
response in the confident belief that in this way will be found
the best path to the establishment of churches rooted in the soil,
ready to serve.

In East China through the terrible war years the Chinese Con-
vention, through its Executive Committee, continues to carry on
effectively. The Secretary, Dr. T. C. Bau, was driven from his
office in Hangchow when the Japanese captured that city; but
finally was able to get to Shanghai, and set up an office there. The
fine cooperation between the mission and the convention has been
strengthened through these exceedingly difficult days.

From South India reports indicate definite progress, though the
problem there is fraught with difficulties such as it is doubtful if
any other field knows. India is a land of contrasts in religions as

The Younger Churches Grow Up 69

well as in economic and social matters. Christians today constitute
one percent of the people of this land. It is not easy to describe the
way in which the church is taking root in South India. From that
morning when Dr. John Clough came down from Prayer-meeting
Hill to find a group of Untouchables waiting to confront him with
the necessity for an epoch-making choice, much of the Northern
Baptist work has been with these people who are almost at the
bottom of the economic and social ladder. All told, 1 13,000 among
the castes and outcastes have been gathered into the 389 organized
Baptist churches of South India.

Today the Untouchables are receiving better treatment from the
higher caste people, for when they enter the Christian church,
they are given something of its power to raise themselves. Al-
though the churches in South India face almost unbelievable dif-
ficulties, the removal of forms of idolatry from humble homes is
final testimony to the genuineness of conversions. A new note in
Christian development comes today from converts of many castes
and heralds a great day of opportunity for this field. The influence
of changed lives among the outcastes witnesses with such power
to the validity of the Christian faith that caste people too begin
to take their place in the growing church.

Bengal-Orissa's Home Mission Board, an indigenous body, con-
tinues full supervision of the work of all the preachers and Bible
women. In Assam and Burma the situation is one about which
it is difficult to generalize, for in each of these fields we have a
number of different races. In Burma there could be constituted a
minimum of six missions; in Assam, at the very least, four. These
races are at varied stages of development. One might easily expand
on the truth of the Apostle Paul's words, "Things which are de-
spised, hath God chosen," for outstanding examples both of self-
government and self-propagation come from the border hills of
Burma and Assam, from the Garos, Nagas, Chins, and Kachins,
and from among the Karens who here stand among the forefront
of the younger churches. The Burmans of the Irrawaddy Valley
continue their Burmese Baptist Missionary Society and are demon-
strating determination and tenacity under extraordinarily dif-
ficult circumstances. In the Brahmaputra Valley of Assam the
immigrant tea garden workers have made their Associations instru-
ments for vigorous work.

The last demonstration of the supreme test of all Christian serv-

70 All Kindreds and Tongues

ice self-propagation was the way in which the Karens met the
call of the Northern Chin Hills. For many years that area has
pleaded for another missionary family. Then came Dr. Herbert
Cope's untimely death. His church in America rallied to the sup-
port of a new family, and Rev. and Mrs. Franklin Nelson are now
in those hills. But with only one experienced family the Straits-
left, the need of a third family was even more urgent. To this call

Dr. 3. W. Decker, Dr. Kagawa and Baptist Missionaries, Japan.

the Sgaw Karen Home Mission Society is responding and is con-
sidering sending one of their best couples to the Chin Hills. Thus
"the younger churches grow up."

It is of genuine interest that the Christians of all denominations
in Congo should have taken a step expressive of the all-
inclusiveness of their Christian fellowship by adopting the general
name of "L'Eglise du Christ au Congo." The proposal came from
a gathering of Bantu leaders representing many tribes gathered in
Leopoldville, the Colonial capital, in the year 1934.

A partial list of the indigenous bodies upon our mission fields
will be of interest to the reader. It includes groups analogous to
national convention, state convention, association, home and even
foreign mission societies:

The Younger Churches Groiu Up 71

The Burma Baptist Missionary Society

The Bengal-Orissa Home Mission Board

The All-Assam Baptist Convention

The Telugu Baptist Convention

The Kachin Triennial Convention

The Ling-Tong Convention

The Cbekiang-Shanghai Baptist Convention

The Szechuen Baptist Convention

The Hakka Baptist Convention

The Convention of Philippine Baptist Churches

Japan Baptist Church

RANDOLPH L. HOWARD

CHINESE CHRISTIANS CARRY ON

Although the past year has been one of trouble and uncer-
tainty the churches have carried on in the spirit of Jesus. There
have been additions of 280 by baptism as follows: Ningpo, 113;
Shaohing, 117; Kinhwa, 34; Home Mission Field, 16. No baptisms
have been reported from the churches in the occupied territory,
but the baptisms in the churches in the unoccupied territory have
been more than twice those of last year. Thirty-one short term
classes for women and children have been held under the leader-
ship of the Convention with a total attendance of over 1000. In
Ningpo and Shaohing preparations have been made for lay train-
ing institutes early in the year.

T. C. Kwohj East China

*

TELUGU WOMEN ADVANCE

Kanigiri, for the first time in its history, entertained the Telugu
Baptist Women's Convention its igth annual meeting. It was
the largest Convention in number of delegates (106), in visitors,
in missionary attendance, and in offerings. The theme was Chris-
tian Growth. The Telugu Baptist women are going forwardl In
1936 the women undertook to reopen the Sooriapett Hospital and
carry on the work there, and their contributions have continued.
A Women's Home has been under consideration for some years,
and this year it was voted to open a Home in Bezwada which will
include the various activities of a Christian Center, as well as being

72 All Kindreds and Tongues

a place to which women who need special protection can come.
Two trained Bible Women working in Bezwada are being sup-
ported by the Convention. A forward step in connection with the
Women's Convention was the follow-up work done since last year's
program. Banners were prepared for progress in Adult Literacy,
Temperance, and "No Debt" efforts. A rather dramatic moment
was the showing of the banner for first prize on "No Debt" with
the statement that no society qualified. One Bible Woman cou-
rageously said: "We leaders were all in debt ourselves so we
couldn't say anything in that line except to tell them to mend their
clothes."

Olive E. Jones, South India

VILLAGE vs. STATION SCHOOLS

Self-supporting, self-governing and self-propagating churches
call for capable, consecrated native leadership. Native leadership
calls for Christian education. Good schools call for good teachers
with intellectual and spiritual qualifications and the producing
of such is not the work of a day.

With the raising of standards and the development of our station
school work it became evident that something more in the way of
preparatory schools would have to be provided. The native church
faced and undertook the task of providing such schools, ten in
number, with 567 carefully selected pupils in attendance. Those
who are received into these schools must pass entrance examina-
tions, be recommended by leading native workers. Village schools
must be carried on in addition.

John E. Geil, Belgian Congo

*
THE ALL-BURMA BAPTIST CONVENTION RESOLVES:

Whereas, reports from many Associations show that because of
the lack of sufficient financial support, village Christians are not
receiving due spiritual nurture and shepherding; and whereas
many of our village Christians have little cash which they can give,
RESOLVED,

i. That attempts be made to ask all church members to make
an annual effort (this word was substituted for "pledge") for the
support of the church and its missionary programme,

The Younger Churches Grow Up 73

2. That village Christians in addition to cash gifts be asked to
make offerings of other kinds of gifts such as (a) produce (b) ani-
mals (c) or the yield out of a definite portion of their land or
animals (d) and also give days of labor or articles made by the
labor of their hands,

3. That preachers and church officers make special arrange-
ments to collect such gifts and turn them into suitable channels
for the support of Christian work,

4. That Christian Rural Reconstruction while working to im-
prove the material condition of villagers, also trains them to give
sacrificially for the support of Christ's work out of God's material
gifts to them.

Brayton C. Case, Burma

The Christian World Fellowship

THERE is an ecumenical church today. Around the world it
stretches. In spots it is not as strong as it should be; but it is
growing hardily in spite of barriers of nationalism and racialism
in spite of economic and social problems. The movement has been
so strengthened that the Christian churches have become increas-
ingly aware of the religious and social needs of the world and have
increasingly realized their duty to their neighbors living in an
ever larger neighborhood

Milestones of Progress

One milestone in the formation of this universal Christian fel-
lowship appeared in 1814 when Adoniram Judson and his co-
workers started our modern missionary movement in Burma. A
second milestone was raised in Edinburgh in 1910 when Christian
people of all denominations met to discuss their common problems
and to form the International Missionary Council. Out of this
meeting came ultimately the National Christian Councils. In the
words of Dr. John R. Mott: "At Edinburgh in 1910 Christian mis-
sions ceased to be a multiplicity of isolated and detached agencies,
and entered upon a period of ever closer international, inter-
racial and interdenominational cooperation." Another great meet-
ing of the International Missionary Council was the third mile-
stone. It gathered at Jerusalem in 1928 and included a group of
250 people representing 50 different nations and 26 national
councils.

At last in December, 1938, came the Madras meeting of the
International Missionary Council. It can truly be said that there
the Christian churches realized their essential oneness in a
universal Christian fellowship. To this meeting came delegates
from 69 nations. They spoke more than 100 languages. They
represented all types of civilizations and customs. They were sur-
rounded by barriers of race and nation, but they broke through
them all for they had one common tie, the Lord Jesus Christ. They
were truly a company gathered out of "all nations and kindreds
and peoples and tongues."

74

The Christian World Fellowship 75

Out of Madras came, for Christians, both challenges and prob-
lems. New attitudes must be developed in our American churches
if we are to go forward with that loyal group who encircle the globe.
In the West our attitude has been all too patronizing as we have
used the terms "older churches and younger churches" and "send-
ing churches and receiving churches." We are beginning to
glimpse the fact that while we of the West should still "send"
money to a church trying to grow in spite of cruel economic situa-
tions, we are "receiving" from that same church spiritual inspira-
tion and insight. Together, East and West must strengthen this
world-wide fellowship so that it may effectively bring solace to the
distressed world in which we all live.

Foreign Missions Conference

Northern Baptists have always cooperated with other denomina-
tions in building the Christian world fellowship. In the Foreign
Missions Conference of North America, in which 129 foreign mis-
sion boards representing 30 million Protestants of the United
States and Canada participate, we have carried our part of the
load.

The functions of the Foreign Missions Conference are varied.
First, "by cooperative methods, it interprets and informs North
American Christians on world opportunities for Christianity."
It does this through seminars, forums, conferences, literature and

The Indian Road.

76 All Kindreds and Tongues

radio. Second, it cooperates with the missionary women of America
in the World Day of Prayer and other projects. Third, it fosters
increased interest, specialized training and an understanding of
the religious, social and economic problems of rural life. Fourth, it
assists furloughed medical missionaries to secure fuller profes-
sional training and studies the medical situation in all mission
fields.

In addition the Foreign Missions Conference has six committees
which cover the foreign fields. The East Asia Committee has been
doing important work in the last three years as it keeps foreign
boards which have work in China or Japan informed on latest
developments and suggests strategic policies as boards face the
future.

The India committee is at present working with the National
Christian Council of India on the problem of mass movements.
In addition it is particularly interested in raising the standard of
literacy and providing Christian literature.

The Philippine Committee is doing all it can to support the
Federation of Evangelical Churches as it strengthens the Protestant
churches in a land largely Roman Catholic.

The Committee for Cooperation in Latin America, only re-
cently an integral part of the Foreign Missions Conference, is push-
ing a strong evangelistic effort and is coordinating joint efforts
along the lines of religious education.

The Africa Committee coordinates the planning and projects
of all North American missions and maintains in Belgium, France
and Portugal missionary training centers for the joint service of
the Boards. It promotes evangelism, education and Christian litera-
ture and performs a service of extraordinary importance in help-
ing the cooperating missions to better relations with the govern-
ing powers.

The Moslem World Committee is just being formed in order
that missions may cooperatively face the task of evangelism and
preparation of Christian literature for Moslem lands which are
extremely difficult to approach.

Our two Foreign Boards have representatives on all these com-
mittees with the exception of Latin America and Moslem World.
Baptist Home Mission Societies work on the Latin America
Committee and Northern Baptists have no work in the so-called
Moslem lands.

The Christian World Fellowship 77

National Christian Councils

The Foreign Missions Conference of North America is one of
twenty-five National Christian Councils which head up the work of
Protestant Christians around the world. (The Korean Christian
Council has recently, under pressure from the government, merged
with the National Christian Council of Japan. Increasingly the
leadership in these councils is being taken over by nationals. Mis-
sionaries are still voting members but do not dominate the deliber-
ation of the group.

International Missionary Council

Twenty-five National Christian Councils unite in the support
and work of the International Missionary Council. This organiza-
tion is doing a task of incalculable importance. The reports com-
ing out of its two great meetings at Jerusalem, 1928, and Madras,
1938, have given blue-prints to guide the on-going Christian
church.

But it does something besides the calling together of conferences.
It acts first of all as a great clearing house for the exchange of
ideas. Into the offices in New York and London come reports from
every part of the globe. Into these offices also come calls for advice
and help. Methods by which better evangelistic, educational and
medical work may be done are exchanged between South America
and Japan, between the isles of the sea and America. A competent
director of research is constantly at work seeking out perplexing
problems and their underlying causes and suggesting remedies.
This expert advice, much of it having to do with the social and
economic environment, is indispensable if a truly indigenous
church is to be built in the Orient.

Christian literature, one of the most important tools in the
hands of a growing church, has often gone halting for the lack of
capacity upon the part of any individual mission to give it the
requisite amount of effort. Cooperatively it is making great strides
under the auspices of the International Missionary Council. Be-
sides this for over twenty-five years an extremely valuable maga-
zine, "The International Review of Missions," has been published.
Its files form a remarkable repository of the thought behind the
modern missionary movement, and each issue continues to give
information of international significance.

78 All Kindreds and Tongues

Madras Leads On

The Madras Conference was built on the foundations laid at the
Jerusalem Conference of ten years before:

"Our approach to our task must be made in humility and peni-
tence and love: in humility because it is not our own message
which we bring but God's ... in penitence, because ... we our-
selves have been so blind to many of the implications of our
faith; in love, because our message is the gospel of the Love of
God."

In a deep spirit of humility, penitence and love Madras sought
the more effective way to take Christ to the entire world. The co-
operation of the past has been of untold value but it is not enough.
As one delegate said: "Our task is a united one. Our need is mutual.
Our whole emphasis must be on the universality and the solidarity
of the church of Jesus Christ."

With this in mind, the call comes to churches around the world
to cooperate in new ways. Here are some of them:

1 . More careful cooperative planning of the work;

2. Studies looking toward cooperation in church discipline, in
marriage and other customs inherent in the social structure;

3. More cooperative institutions, e.g., medical colleges, theological
seminaries, etc.;

4. More sharing of methods around the world, e.g., evangelism,
education, medical, rural, economic, and social environment,
worship, etc.;

5. Serious consideration of the harm done on the foreign field by
Western denominationalism;

6. Missionaries who will truly be ambassadors of fellowship.

"God grant to His Church to take the story of His love to all
mankind, till that love surround the earth, binding the nations, the
races and the classes into a community of sympathy for one another,
undergirded by a deathless faith in Christ."

ANNA CANADA SWAIN

ONE IN CHRIST

Women were also among the delegates last year at the anni-
versary celebration of the sixty years of Protestant mission work
in Congo, held at Leopoldville. (Eighteen different language

The Christian World Fellowship 79

speaking tribes were represented in the meetings of the Congo
leaders.) One young woman who was a delegate in reporting the
meetings, said: "In all the talking in those other tongues, I under-
stood only one word Yeso Klisto (Jesus Christ). Even the cannibal
tribes from the interior, whom we have always feared, stood up and

Christian Leaders at Madras Conference: (Left to right) : Mr. Samuel P.
Andrews-Dube, Miss Ha Sircar, Miss Maria Dayoan and Mr. Estanislao

Padilla of the Philippines.

used His name, too. I saw the light of His love in their faces and
by that I knew we were all one in Christ Jesus. My heart rejoiced
greatly and my faith was strengthened."

Belgian Congo

CASTE BREAKS

Caste cannot withstand the onslaught that is being made against
it by caste Hindus and Christians alike. The temple-entry move-
ment by Brahmin members of the Congress Party cannot confer
any great immediate benefits upon the Untouchables. Neverthe-
less, if the principle for which this movement stands is generally
accepted it will go a long way towards breaking down the rigidity
of caste. One of our Markapur pastors was elected a member of

8o All Kindreds and Tongues

the Kurnool District Board. There are on this Board a good many
Brahmins and other high-caste members. An influential Brahmin
member, a lawyer of Markapur, initiated Pastor George into the
precincts of the elite by doing an almost unheard of thing. In
the presence of all of the members he took his own drinking vessel,
handed it to this pastor of depressed-class origin, asked him to
drink from it, after which he himself drank. He did not do this
merely to offer a drink but to interpret to the other members of
the group the spirit of the times. Had such an event taken place
a few years ago the said Brahmin member himself would most
likely have been ostracized. But now, that harsh attitude is no
more. While some of the members may have looked askance at the
spectacle it seems to have received general approbation.

Edwin Erickson, South India

*
WHERE ARE THE FRONTIERS?

This little country of Burma is fast becoming one of the great
crossroads of the world. Dutch and British planes plying between
Singapore, Hongkong, Australia, India, the Near East and Europe,
touch in here at Rangoon almost daily. These past few weeks up
in the Shan hills we were staying at the town of Maymyo on the
new Burma-China road. Trains and trucks rumble through this
town constantly, carrying supplies to General Chiang Kai-shek.
World-famous visitors pop in and out, among them recently H. G.
Wells of England, Dr. Schacht of Germany and Mr. Wang of
China.

Not so long ago Burma was off the beaten track of world traffic,
but those days are gone. Rangoon bids fair to become one of the
most important cities of the Orient. It was brought home to us
how closely we are in touch with the West these days, when we
went down recently to bid goodbye to a Burmese friend leaving
for New York. By taking a plane from Rangoon to London and
catching the S. S. Queen Mary at Southampton, she would be in
New York in ten days! Soon Rangoon is going to have a radio
station powerful enough to be heard in New York. So this pictur-
esque pagoda city on the coast of this teak and rice country is
stepping up into the ranks of the world's great cities.

Mrs. L. B. Allen, Burma

The Nations and the Gospel

I

N THE shadow of Munich and just next
door to the titanic struggle in East Asia
representatives of the Christian Church
from all parts of the world assembled at
Madras in the name of the Prince of Peace.
At that very moment there were ominous
preparations under way in Europe. Both
Chinese and Japanese delegations had left
then: war scourged countries to attend
these historic meetings of the International
Missionary Council. The Conference was
fully cognizant of tragic world events yet,
in the face of all those grim realities, the following conclusions
were evolved:

"In the gospel men must seek the spiritual and moral basis for
ordering national life and international relations, if humanity is
not to succumb to the conflicts which threaten the ruin of civili-
zation. Our conviction springs from our common faith in the
eternal and almighty God revealed in Jesus Christ, before whose
judgment seat all people stand."

A World-wide Fellowship

We have taken a look at the developing world-wide Christian
fellowship, with its clear testimony that God has "made of one
every nation of men to dwell on all the face of the earth." These
things Madras also had in mind/ as it spoke of the international
situation, and found in the gospel the one message sufficient in
content and in power to meet the desperate needs of the world
of nations, many of them locked in fearful struggle one with
another.

Madras' pronouncement is supported in unobtrusive ways by
things which are happening all about us, things which are well
known to those close to the foreign mission enterprise, but which
do not find a place in the daily newspapers. A Christian mission-
ary, whose heart is burdened with the Sino- Japanese tragedy, visits

81

8s All Kindreds and Tongues

his Christian brother and friend who is an influential official of
one of the belligerents, and pours out his soul to him, confident
that he will receive a sympathetic and intelligent hearing and
that what he has to say will have far-reaching influence. Mis-
sionaries and mission executives from other countries have un-
exampled opportunities to speak with the utmost frankness to
individuals and to groups of Christian leaders of both China and
Japan. Christian nationals of both countries have a moral and
spiritual platform on which they can and do meet each other.
We could not claim that this interchange of thought results in
complete understanding, but it does help in that direction while
the struggle continues, and it will be a powerful force for peace
when a larger reconciliation between the two peoples becomes
possible. Christian missions, reaching out into all parts of the
world, across national, racial and economic boundaries, quietly
spinning the golden threads which bind together the world-wide
Christian fellowship, is one of the most potent of all forces work-
ing for peace.

The opportunity and responsibility of the Christian church
to lay the foundation, in the minds of the children and young
people, for international understanding, appreciation and re-
spectall indispensable for right international relationships and
enduring peace was also emphasized. When we think of how
widely scattered over the globe are the outposts of the missionary
enterprise, we begin to realize what a tremendous potential
force we have in this daily ministry of Christian education. One
who has caught, even dimly, the vision of the Christ, is heavily
fortified against race pride or hate, against any unwholesome,
selfish or narrow nationalism. People of whom this is true are
found in every corner of the earth. They aggregate millions in
number but exercise an influence far beyond their numerical
strength. They have been touched by the teaching of Christ and
have, in some measure, been given a new perspective.

Contributions to International Order

Travel among our missions reveals any number of international
situations where our missionaries and their national colleagues
are making contributions of a high order. Reference has already
been made to the service of various kinds which Christian people
and institutions have been rendering in war distressed China.

r

bare

ives

J What peace no wealth could

iijL laughed to see the sun peep

lie trees 1

Jfoy! What splashii

rain upon the stones of
of mud beside the busy village <

RTHROP CHANEY

84 All Kindreds and Tongues

Their effort in helping to reshape the new nation is apparent.
Take the fact that during all this conflict the ten hospitals of our
two societies in China have been open day and night to receive
the victims of war, often affording the only medical aid available
in their localities. Or take the work of the University of Nanking,
Ginling College and West China Union University, from that
great campus in Chengtu. They have been reaching out into the
fabric of Chinese society in various sorts of projects to enrich
the new life which China is setting up and developing in that
distant, but rich, interior. The new China that is to be will owe
much to the vision and constructive work of these Christian in-
stitutions. Every one of them is a witness to cooperative and
unselfish internationalism. Where war has been a great destroyer,
our missions have worked ceaselessly to bind up the wounds of
China's physical, economic, educational and spiritual life.

In India the tides of nationalism are running deep and strong.
India's face is set towards a new position of dignity and responsi-
bility in the world of nations a position which she may yet
find within the British family of nations. However, if she is to
achieve her goal, she must overcome some of her admittedly tragic
weaknesses. Among these is the caste system, which divides her
life up into segments, and leaves, 60,000,000 beyond the pale
in the squalor and unutterable degradation of untouchability.
No one has recognized this fact with greater frankness than
Gandhi. He has set himself to abolish untouchability. Although
Hindu, he is a profound student of the New Testament. Further-
more it can be said confidently that Christian missions led the
way in demonstrating the dignity and common human worth of
the despised outcaste. Indeed, it is not too much to say that Chris-
tian missions, ours among them, have lifted the Untouchable out
of the deep slough in which they found him, and set him in a
new way of dignity and hope. India's national life is infinitely the
stronger thereby, and her national aspirations that much nearer
to being achieved.

Burma, now separated from India on a path of her own, is
blazing with nationalism, the cry of which might be said to be
"Burma for the Burmese." So far this has not raised a serious prob-
lem for the great Karen minority, who have proven so responsive
to the Christian message. What the future may hold is a source
of real concern. The Karen people have their roots deep in the

The Nations and the Gospel 85

hills of Burma's border regions. In the past they have tasted the
bitterness of Burmese disdain and oppression. A people prepared
to fight for their rights, and resenting the Burmese attitude and
pressure, they have thrown in their lot with the British govern-
ment in the past, staunchly supporting it. But now in political
affairs the Burmese are coming more and more into power, and
the Karens are faced with the problem of what attitude they will
take to a nationalist Burma, which means a Burmese dominated
Burma. Here the leadership of the Karens, one-fourth of whom
belong to the Christian constituency, has come into the picture, a
leadership largely educated in Judson College, side by side with
Burmese and other fellow students.

This leadership was to a considerable degree responsible for a
proclamation, issued a few months ago by the Karens, when for
the first time and in recognition of their place in the family of
the new Burma, their New Year's day was proclaimed a national
holiday. In this proclamation the Karen leadership sent out a
call to the Karen groups throughout Burma, in part as follows:

"We are at a crisis. For us the choice lies between seeking pro-
tection through isolation, or adventure through active participation
in the life of Burma. United ourselves we could help to make Burma
a nation. We recognize that as leaders we must be fully committed
to our country free from fear, personal ambition, racial and re-
ligious prejudice.

"Today we recall our heritage, our ancient poets and prophets
and our tradition of Ywa (God). We believe every individual, every
home, every village has a place in the new advance. Progressive in
thinking, constructive in planning, and courageous in living, we can
share responsibility with other communities for making Burma a
united people."

With the bitter fruit of the minority problem before our eyes
today in Europe, this seems to come from a different world. We
may rejoice that the Christian influence at work among the Karens
promises to be a saving salt as Burma advances towards nationhood.

In the Philippine Islands, launching out on its new place in
the world of nations, one finds abundant evidence of the enhanced
appreciation for the principles of religious liberty, and of the
separation of church and state. The vigorous, growing Protestant
minority bids fair to exert a wholesome influence on politics and
government, on education and various forms of public service.

86 All Kindreds and Tongues

The Roman Catholic Church itself will benefit by the Protestant
example and the stimulus of competition, and as a nation, "the
only Christian nation in the Orient," will be morally and spiritu-
ally the stronger for the influence of Protestant missions.

The great continent of Africa is more than ever the question
mark among the major land areas of the world. A few years ago we
believed that genuine progress along Christian lines was taking
place as governing powers adopted more enlightened attitudes
toward subject peoples and as the mandate principle more and
more served to hold ruling states to accountancy for their colonial
stewardship. The rape of Ethiopia, however, has shaken our con-
fidence in inevitable progress toward moral standards, and grave
questions arise as to the possible results of the present European
struggle in relation to the future status of the primitive peoples.
Nothing could be more ominous than the fact that again black
warriors from the West Coast are thrown into battle array against
white Christians of Europe. More than 700,000 Negroes from
West Africa are already enrolled in European armies. The Chris-
tian missionary enterprize alone sets itself firmly against all that
such a confrontation implies and attempts to extend world Chris-
tian fellowship until it includes "all kindreds and tongues."

The work of Northern Baptists in Africa is confined to Belgian
Congo and here one of the important cooperative efforts of the
evangelical missions is an attempt to induce the ruling power
to grant to the missions and their constituencies of native Bantu
peoples, the rights which were guaranteed them under the Treaty
of Berlin and its successors.

Interdenominational and International Group at Chengtu.

The Nations and the Gospel 87

True Christian Brotherhood

Our thought turns back to the closing days of July, 1939, and
to the little village of Hemmen, near Arnheim, in Holland. The
Ad Interim Committee of the International Missionary Council
had been in session there for two days. It was a small group which
brought together missionary leaders from the United States, Great
Britain, and from various nations on the Continent of Europe and
from Asia. The threat to Europe's peace was all too apparent,
and the last hours of the meeting were spent in discussing what
might be done to maintain various Christian missions which
would be endangered in case of war. English and Germans, Amer-
icans and others, the group felt the reality and power of the
Christian fellowship in that earnest discussion. In a little more
than one month the crash came, and the plans made at Hemmen
had to be implemented. The International Missionary Council
sprang into the breach, and the first contribution which came
through to aid these distressed missions, mostly German, was two
hundred and fifty pounds from an English giver! The Council is
active in many lands in seeking to guard and maintain the inter-
ests of Christian missions, which may be endangered in one way or
another, e.g., German missions in the Dutch East Indies and in
India, and French missions in Africa and Madagascar. Even
belligerent governments have been very generous in their treat-
ment of enemy aliens who are engaged in missionary service in
their territory, in many cases allowing them to continue un-
molested, a striking testimony to the fact that their work rises
above the strifes that divide men. Madras was not exaggerating
when it said: "In the missionary enterprise the Christian move-
ment makes an indispensable contribution to the international
order. International disorder springs ultimately from the fact
that men and nations cling selfishly to their powers, privileges and
possessions until compelled by force to share them. The mission-
ary movement springs from a sense of indebtedness to God who
has shared His very best with us in Christ, and an eager desire
to share any good thing that we may have, and most of all the
gospel itself, with men of every land and nation. Here interna-
tional and interracial contact may reach its highest level."

j. w. DECKER

88 All Kindreds and Tongues

"FATE" vs. INITIATIVE

The industrial division of our Boys' School continues to grow in
popularity. It shows what can be done by methodical, step-by-step
development of the skills involved in weaving, carpentry and
tailoring. The fact that any boy can learn these trades tends to
open the mind to the possibilities of life. Every American boy
believes that he might be President some day because the whole
scope of American life is open to him; not so an Indian boy.
His area of activity is circumscribed by his caste. He would not
dream of stepping outside his caste for a trade. Such schools as
ours teach that any skill may be acquired by any boy. Initiative,
enthusiasm and ambition result, displacing dreary submission to
fate. The Government's new Wardha Scheme of education (the
teaching of two skills for village industries, in addition to the
regular curriculum) is going forward. Our Coles Schools have
been following such a curriculum for fifteen years or more and
have pioneered in influencing public opinion in favor of such
educational plans.

B. J. Rockwood, South India

A CHRISTIAN WITNESS

We had been thinking for the past few years, with the tension
in Europe, and the war in China, that Burma was a very safe
corner in which to live. Yet trouble comes, and from within. A
general Nationalist movement with anti-foreign feeling has broken
out. Aside from the hundreds of people killed, there has been a
general uprising which has taken the form of school strikes, boy-
cotts and industrial strikes. Schools throughout the province have
largely closed. Some of our Indian Christians sought refuge in
the Mission compounds until money could be raised from mis-
sionaries and churches to pay their boat fare back to India. Pastor
Aaron, a Tamil Christian preacher who has lived and preached
in Rangoon for 50 years or more, has his home in a rather thickly
settled Buddhist area. When the outbreak came some Indians
near there were killed, and their houses burned; others fled. Mr.
and Mrs. Aaron, however, said, "Our lives have been spent here.
We know no other home, so we will stay and put our trust in
God." So they stayed and lo, their Buddhist neighbors came to

The Nations and the Gospel 89

their rescue and told the other Burmans they must not harm
them! Even the Buddhist priests came to speak to protect this
kindly old man of God and his wife. One day a fellow missionary
came by and said, "The Aarons cannot get out to get food. Have
you an extra loaf of bread on hand?" Yes, indeed! Bread for

Village Church and Congregation, Assam.

God's children who had trusted Him and were saved for His work
by Buddhist priests! God does indeed care for His own.

Mrs. J. R. Andrus, Burma

WORKING TOGETHER FOR REFUGEES

Once again I am in Ningpo after 20 months with the refugees
in Shanghai. It seems quiet in Ningpo after the tenseness of
Shanghai and the strain of trying to keep life in great masses of
starving people. There are refugees here but not in such enormous
quantities. A local Ningpo Committee called the International
Committee for Civilian Relief has now taken over caring for the
destitute in the city and to some extent in the countryside. A rice
kitchen is giving 3,000 free meals each day, clothing is being pro-
vided, and special schools are being operated for poor children.
At these the children receive food as well as instruction. This

90 All Kindreds and Tongues

International Committee consists of British and American mis-
sionaries, French Catholic priests and local Chinese leaders. In
some instances they have worked through a Buddhist group, too.
It is a case of all working together for the relief of suffering.

Myrtle M. White d, China

*

COOPERATIVE CHRISTIAN SERVICE

A part of April was spent in Utkal (Orissa) Christian Council
Executive meeting, at the farther extremity of the Province some
five hundred forty miles from our station as guests of the (German
Lutheran) Schleswig Holstein Evangelical Mission. They have
an Oriya Christian community of about 28,000. Their difficulties
in getting money from their friends in Germany are appalling.
They are living testimony to the fact that God gives strength for
every need. Our meeting was concerned largely with the reorgani-
zation of the Oriya Christian Literature Committee, the Oriya
Language Board and other cooperative organizations on a more
inclusive basis. Several other cooperative enterprises were set on
foot including a political, social, economic and educational survey
of the entire Oriya Christian community, the preparation of Oriya
Christian gramaphone records, a study of the opportunities for
vocational training open to Christians, etc.

W. C. Osgood, Bengal-Orissa

RAY with your intelligence. Bring things to God that you
have thought out and think them out again with Him. That
is the secret of good judgment. Repeatedly place your pet opin-
ions and prejudices before God. He will surprise you by showing
you that the best of them need refining and some the .purification
of destruction.

BISHOP BRENT

SHALL pass through this world but once. Any good there-
fore that I can do or any kindness that I can show to any hu-
man being, let me do it now. Let me not defer or neglect it for I
shall not pass this way again.

Bibine iHapfarer,
first shelter toaS a stable,
first journep toaS a flight for life,
trabelling oft tabst not tofiere to lap

to tfjose tufjo carrp Cf)j> menage a Sure Puttie
anb unfailing test

Clotfje tfjem in tlje garment of cfjarttp iufjtcf) t'S ^^
fer>J!^J!#r>J^j^rj^<^pv^pjitfp strange to no man,
teacf) tfjem tfje language of Spmpatfjp tuljtcl) ts
^j^v^p^pj^pj^p^^p^^unbersitoob bp all,
, tofjitet Strangers; in eberp lanb, t&ep maj> pet
be toelcomeb as citizens of tfje Soul of man anb ^^
asf brothers of ttie ljuman fteart, ^PJ^V^PJ^JS^
for W> Hingbom'sJ sfafee. 8men.

The Stream of Young Life
and the Cost of Service

IT is to the youth of America that the foreign missionary move-
ment of this country owes its genesis. It was a group of young
men from Williams College, who, taking shelter from a storm, held
the famous "Haystack Prayer Meeting," where they pledged them-
selves to pray and work for the cause of foreign missions. It was
another group of young men at Andover Theological Seminary
Adoniram Judson, Samuel Nott, Samuel J. Mills, Samuel Newell,
Gordon Hall, James Richards, and Luther Rice who, as the great
memorial boulder in the "Missionary Woods" of Andover re-
lates, by their "consecrated purpose to carry the Gospel to the
heathen world, led to the formation of the first American Society
for Foreign Missions."

In the last generation, the Student Volunteer Movement was a
movement of youth and for youth. Founded at Mount Hermon by
Robert Wilder, John R. Mott, and Robert E. Speer, it spread
rapidly through the colleges of the land, and has been the instru-
ment used of God in enlisting thousands of the choice youth of
America for service for Christ in the far corners of the globe.

Motives to Missionary Service

It is most natural that youth should respond in this way to the
missionary movement, first, because the world outreach of the
Christian church presents the highest, most challenging ideal
ever to come from the mind of man: world peace, world brother-
hood, good will for all men, and the world-wide Kingdom of
God. Second, here is the spirit of adventure so alluring to youth.
This missionary enterprise does not call men to a "life of slippered
ease"; it is the call of Christ to hazard all for His great cause;
"He that loseth his life shall save it." Then the very difficulty of
the task is a challenge to youth. Youth does not ask for the safe,
the easy, the sure, the life where there is no difficulty. Youth is
eager to give all for a cause which is worth while. What is bidding
higher for the allegiance of youth than the missionary enterprise

92

The Stream of Young Life 93

with its ministry to human need through hospital and leper
asylums, with its development of the human mind and spirit
through schools and churches, with its reverence for personality
without respect to color, nationality, race or creed?

Finally, youth wants a better world a world where there is no
war, no race prejudice, no social or economic injustice; and in
the world mission, youth sees all the unselfish forces of men of
good will working together for international and interracial
understanding, for social and economic justice and opportunity
for all, for the liberation of the human spirit, for "the brother
for whom Christ died."

The Worth of a Great Movement

A source book of extraordinary worth in attempting to evaluate
the "stream of young life" engaged in the foreign missionary enter-
prise is a volume produced in 1933 by Dr. William G. Lennox
under the rather cumbrous title "The Health and Turnover of
Missionaries." His word respecting the value of missions should
be quoted:

"The influence of missions, however, is not to be measured by
numbers, either of societies, of men or of dollars. For a hundred
years mission-driven men and women have been percolating into
the far crannies of the earth. They have jolted over dust-heavy
Manchurian plains, paddled into lonely ocean lagoons, established
homes in Indian villages of mud, struggled through African
thickets and climbed Himalayan heights, bringing, or trying to
bring, God to man. These missionaries have altered age-old cus-
toms, deflected the course of civilizations, demonstrated goodwill,
lived lives of devotion and courage, and turned thoughts in
myriads upward. Missionaries and missions have been and are
today an influence of moment in the relationships between God
and man."

Statistics of the Modern Missionary Enterprise

The statistics later furnished are of the utmost value. They
were compiled after prolonged research and while expressed in
round figures may be relied upon to furnish a close approximation
of the ultimate facts. Dr. Lennox states that in the more than a
century which had elapsed at the time the study was made (a
period coinciding with the peak of evangelical missionary expan-

94 All Kindreds and Tongues

sion) approximately 75,000 workmen or more accurately 27,000
workmen and 48,000 workwomen, had been sent by the churches
of all denominations to the foreign mission fields. They had given
about a million years in foreign service, 400,000 by men and
600,000 by women. Their labors had resulted in a present Chris-
tian community of no Nationals for each missionary who had
ever served. Of the 75,000, 65% or nearly 50,000 had finished their
work either through death, retirement, illness or resignation and
25,000 were yet active. Today the number of active evangelical
missionaries throughout the world is about the same.

What Price Service?

The subsequent study concerns itself very largely with the health
of the missionary; and the toll of illness paid for the privilege of
service is not small. Study of a total of 3,733 workers who were
lost to the work since the year 1900 indicates that 46% withdrew
because of physical breakdown either on the part of the missionary
or some member of his family. The breakdown was complete,
resulting in death in a third of these cases, and partial, involving
serious ill health in two-thirds. The advance of medical science
and amelioration of health conditions found upon the fields have
made considerable difference in the mortality of those engaged in
service abroad. For example, in Africa although this field still
leads in mortality due to tropical infection and perils, twenty mis-
sionaries died before 1840 to one who dies now. The decline is due
to the curbing of tropical infections which caused one half the
deaths before 1900, but only one fifth since that year.

Statistical studies and their results, however, can never fully
convey the selfless service and the poignant suffering ofttimes
borne by the missionary. Much of it is definitely consequent on
willingness to serve in distant sections of the globe where skilful
provision for the care of the sick is strictly limited.

The Deeper Significance

It may be said of more than a few Christian missionaries that
they have truly come to the Kingdom for such a time as this!
Within the last few years the rising tide of nationalism has in
places threatened to tear down the work of several decades in
building unity and harmony between races who live side by side.
Into one such seemingly impossible situation a missionary of our

The Stream of Young Life 95

Woman's Board was placed in the last few years. A woman of
strong character and firmness, but with great tolerance and a
willingness to go far beyond the "second mile," she has, by the
sheer Christlike quality of her daily life in the midst of the
opposing racial groups, become the friend of both and done more
than anything else could have done to ameliorate a situation that
threatened to set back the work of years.

The following quotation is from the recent letter of a missionary
who had repeatedly risked his life in effective and sacrificial
service. His extraordinary value to the work under present tense
conditions made it justifiable to sanction his return even though
he suffered from physical disabilities which rendered such a re-
turn hazardous. Mark his response:

"My physical condition is not so much of a problem, to me per-
sonally. I have lived a fairly full and satisfying life. The things
which I have missed I shall miss anyhow. A few years more or
less, if that is to be the way of it, doesn't matter. I am quite pre-
pared for whatever is in store. If I can contribute a little, perhaps
I might say a little more, to make life richer, to bring heaven
nearer, to some, it seems that there would probably be more op-
portunity for that back where I have been. I shall be glad to
put in what time I have there."

Another case may be given in briefest outline. A missionary
couple were in charge of a fruitful and needy tropical field where
the great institution which they conducted meant fuller life and
opportunity, material as well as spiritual, for many thousands of
the underprivileged. They were suddenly confronted with the
word of skilled physicians that the wife and partner in the work
must go to the homeland immediately for an operation which
offered only the remotest possibility of saving her life. What
should be God's will in such a case? For the husband to accompany
her would mean a cessation of the activities of the work with
consequent untold loss. The answer came through prayer and
meditation and was in consonance with the deep devotion of a
lifetime. The case requiring urgency the wife left by air, arriving
at a great American medical center where she was given every
attention, but where the results of repeated studies proved wholly
unfavorable. Let the reader picture to himself the lonely interven-
ing weeks during which this husband and wife, separated by half
a world, waited for the inevitable moment when God should call

96 All Kindreds and Tongues

the dear one to Himself. Separated for Christ's sake, the one to
suffer and wait, the other to work and wait.

The Stream of Life for the New Day

At whatever cost, the work goes on and must go on. There is
no lack of young men and women who are willing to brave every
necessary hazard in offering themselves for the great service. The
call is the same as in other years and Christ still endues His

Mr. and Mrs. Stephen J. Goddard,
new missionaries to China.

followers with "an irresistible sense of mission." Under the
heavy stress of present world tension the younger churches in
mission lands plead earnestly for an increased number of mis-
sionaries. They ask that the worker should come as a colleague
of the leaders of the indigenous church and that he should be
prepared to consider himself a servant of the new churches rather
than an "overseer." The new sense of Christian world fellowship
makes it perfectly clear that the sending of a missionary can no
longer be the sole concern of the Board or the churches in the
sending land, but that the churches in the receiving country
should begin to exercise an important voice in his selection and
training.

Representatives from the churches on the mission fields join
with those from the homelands in outlining the qualifications
needed by the missionary today.

The Stream of Young Life 97

"There are certain basic or universal qualifications which must
characterize the missionary. He must be physically fit to adjust
himself to life in a new land. He must be intellectually qualified
by thorough and broad education, have the capacity to learn
a language, have a thorough knowledge of the Bible, and possess
the appropriate professional skills. He must be marked for his
Christian character, that is: he must have, above all things, love;
also a growing Christian experience, a sure grasp of the Christian
faith, a sense of mission from his Master, the gift of interpreting
and communicating his faith, the capacity to appreciate and co-
operate with, and the ability to identify himself with, the best
interests of other peoples.

"We would emphasize, however, that some qualifications are
of very special importance in these times, namely: (a) such a
living conviction of the Christian faith and such a growing Chris-
tian experience that he will be an effective interpreter, able to
communicate the Gospel; (b) sensitive appreciation and under-
standing of the changing currents of political, economic, social
and religious life, and resourcefulness in interpreting the Christian
message to the present generation of men; (c) the ability to be
a willing colleague, free from a sense of racial, cultural, spiritual
superiority and denominational narrowness; (d) the capacity to
understand and appreciate the aspirations of other people."*

Decline in Staff

If we are to face the full facts in respect to the stream of young
life it is necessary to recognize that the past decade or more has
witnessed a decided decline in the number of missionaries serving
Northern Baptists on foreign fields. So far as the General Society
is concerned the peak in point of staff numbers was reached in
1923 when 313 units were under appointment. By a unit is meant
a family or a single person. In 1929 there were 265 units, in 1934,
240 units and in 1939, 179 units, a decline from the peak year
in a period of 16 years equalling 42.9%. In the decade closing
with April 30, 1938, the staff of the Woman's Society declined from
204 to 153, a loss of 25%. It should further be borne in mind that
this decline has taken place during years which have witnessed
unprecedented Christian opportunities calling for strategic re-

* "World Mission of the Church/' p. 84.

98 All Kindreds and Tongues

enforcements of missionary staff among castes and outcastes of
India, among the hill peoples of Assam and Burma, in the newly
awakened Congo valley and more recently in our stricken China
fields.

An Aging Staff

Naturally such a decline in staff, consequent upon our inability
to send new recruits for lack of funds, has led to an automatic
advance in the average age of the missionaries. "The stream of
life" as it begins its great service is a stream of young life, for only
in extraordinary occasions is it possible to send to the field one
who is beyond early youth, but one of the glories of the great work
is that so many of the young men and women who undertake
it grow old in the service that is, old in years though the nature
of the work itself keeps them young in spirit. The average age
of the missionaries of the General Society in service in the year
1928 was 44.9. Ten years later it had increased to 48.3. The aver-
age age of the missionaries of the Woman's Society in 1939 was 45.2.

Challenging Facts

In the face of this picture three challenging facts emerge:

1. The responsible bodies on mission fields including both
missionaries and national leaders are asking for the young life of
America. This is even more true than it was a decade ago. They
want representatives of each succeeding age group. They need
particularly the strength which can come to younger churches
through the life of the older churches. They plead for vital Chris-
tian personalities who best represent what Jesus Christ offers to
the world. The doors of opportunity are widely ajar with chal-
lenging needs on every hand.

2. The spiritual life of the churches here in the homeland is to
an extraordinarily large degree dependent upon a consuming
passion for meeting the needs of other people. Devotion to the
cause of Christ does not thrive on isolation and self-interest but
on an unselfish concern for peoples of all races and climes. The
sending of the young people of the churches into needy places
at home and to the far corners of the world is the spearhead
opening the way for old and new applications of the teachings of
Jesus. For its own life it is imperative that the church in America
contribute its youth to the needs of the world.

The Stream of Young Life 99

3. Leaders in world thought are turning to the principles of
Jesus as offering the only hope in a world harassed by the repres-
sions and oppressions of dictatorships and totalitarianism. The
class struggles, the racial animosities, the warlike spirit, the re-
strictions on personal and religious freedom and the utter dis-
regard for the individual displayed today in so many quarters
are entirely out of harmony with the teachings of the Saviour
of men.

WHAT A TASK!

Kanigiri station was combined with that of Podili for
some time. It was also included with Donakonda so that the mis-
sionary in charge had three big fields as his responsibility! To
have two such stations to supervise is a two-man task without a
doubt, but how one man could care for three of them is almost
beyond comprehension. This means, of course, that at best only
superficial attention could be given. Kanigiri field, for instance, is
as large as the state of Rhode Island and contains about 100,000
square miles with over 150,000 population. There are almost
8,000 baptized Christians, which means that the Christian com-
munity is much larger than this. Countless numbers of the Chris-
tians, moreover, cannot read or write at least three quarters of
them. There are more than 400 villages, and each village is made
of at least two sections a caste section and an outcaste palem.
It is absolutely impossible to visit each village even once a year.
Just to see, visit, and encourage this great body of Christians
is a task in itself, but what can one do for them in such a brief
contact? Then too there are the non-Christians, especially the
Sudras, with their much greater numbers and their great interest
at present in the gospel message. Here again the responsibility
is multiplied, for in this day of their interest and inquiry we
must not fail them. It is a great day of opportunity in this field!
Pray for and support us in this exceptional challenge.

Eva G. and J. C. Martin, South India

*
UNTO THE FOURTH GENERATION

The recent appointment of Mr. and Mrs. Stephen Josiah God-
dard to foreign mission service in China continues the Goddard

ioo All Kindreds and Tongues

family name "unto the fourth generation of them that love Me and
keep My commandments." Stephen's great grandfathers were
William Dean, first Baptist missionary appointed to work among
the Chinese, 1832; and Josiah Goddard, appointed in 1838. His
grandfather, Josiah Ripley Goddard and his father, F. W. God-
dard, M.D., also served in China. The Goddard-Dean family, in
these little more than ioo years, have given nearly 400 years to
Baptist foreign service.

The Seagraves, Rachel, Dr. Grace and Dr. Gordon, all of
Burma, are also fourth generation missionaries. Justus H. Vinton,
and James M. Has well, great grandfathers; Justus B. Vinton,
grandfather, and Mrs. Alice Vinton Seagrave, mother, served in
Burma. The Seagrave-Haswell- Vinton family total well over 500
years.

The great grandfather of W. C. Osgood of Bengal-Orissa was
Sewall Mason Osgood, printer and preacher.

Youthful pioneers J. H. Vinton, William Dean and S. M.
Osgood sailed for distant lands in 1834 on the barque Cashmere.

TH

HE question of importance is not whether those to
whom we go with our missions are more or less moral,
but whether they need Christ. The motive which drives
us to preach to them is not a superior pride in our morality
as compared with theirs; but the Spirit of Incarnation.

Mr

. ISSIONARY zeal is wholly independent of our ideals
as to the value or character of non-christian religions. To
some men it has seemed as if a belief that other religions
were wholly bad was essential to any zeal for the spread of
Christianity. . . . But that is not the case. It was to the peo-
ple who had the best religion known to the, world that
Christ first came.

ROLAND ALLEN

A Jungle Pool, Assam

Photograph by D. M. Albaugh

A Wayside Pool

WITHIN the jungle's evening cool
I saw a little shimmering pool;
It held the sky in its embrace
And drew me by its glowing face.
But, as I stooped for nearer view
The mirror broke, and then I knew
'Twas muddy and a bed of slime,
No lofty theme for thought or rhyme.
And yet it caught God's radiant sky
And shared with me, as I passed by.

Pearl Dorr Longley

From Oil Lamps Lifted, by permission Fleming H. Revell Co.
(Mrs. W. J. Longley is a Baptist missionary at Kurnool, India)

Giving A Response of Love

ON THE human side, two factors are necessary to continue the
world outreach of Northern Baptists set forth in the preced-
ing chapters of this book. One is personnel. The other is money.
Through the one devoted missionaries, both men and women
the work is done. Through the other, the work is made possible.
Missionaries cannot go, and they cannot live and work, without
money. Money, except as it is transmuted into living, loving per-
sonalities, can never tell the story we have "to tell to the nations."
Life must be freely offered; money must be freely given; and it is
the two working together that counts.

The Ministry of Jesus' Friends

This is not some new aspect of the world mission of our Lord
It was true when that mission began in the person of Jesus Him-
self. Even His ministry called for and was furthered by the gifts
of friends. Could anything be clearer than the statement in Luke
8: 1-3?

"And it came to pass soon afterwards, that he went about through
cities and villages, preaching and bringing the good tidings of the
kingdom of God, and with him the twelve, and certain women
which had been healed of evil spirits and infirmities, Mary that was
called Magdalene, from whom seven devils had gone out, and
Joanna the wife of Chuza Herod's steward, and Susanna, and many
others, which ministered unto them of their substance"

What did these women do? First of all, they travelled with Him.
They were openly His friends. They were glad to be seen with
Him. No one of us may love our Lord as He deserves to be loved,
but we can take our stand with Him in the context of our daily
lives. We can enroll ourselves on His side and gladly allow others
to see that we are so enrolled.

But these women went a step further: they ministered to Jesus
out of their substance, their possessions. This probably means
that they bought His food and prepared it for Him. They prob-
ably also bought the material for His clothing and, with their own
hands, sewed His garments. They also provided whatever travel-

102

Giving A Response of Love 103

ling expenses were necessary not so much transportation, though
He did once receive a donkey, for the group seems to have walked
for the most part from village to village in the small land of Pales-
tine. They may have provided the money fees required for shelter
at night in the simple inns along the way.

By thus providing for- Jesus and His disciples, these friends en-
abled Him to do what He wanted to do to go through the vil-
lages preaching the good news of the Kingdom. The answer to the
question as to why in this way they served Jesus and His cause
has already been intimated. They loved Him. Their service was
the response of their love. They loved Him for many reasons: He
had given them His friendship; He had revealed God to them in
terms of a loving Father: He had forgiven them; some, He had
healed; out of one, He had even cast demons. Their explanation
was: "We love Him because He first loved us."

But What About Us?

This was all very well for these friends, His contemporaries,
but what about us? We may not walk with Him through Pales-

Jackson

Livingstone Explaining the Gospel in Africt

1O4 All Kindreds and Tongues

tinian villages as they walked. We may not buy His food and cloth-
ing and provide for His lodging in village inns as they did. We
may not take a jar of costly perfume from one of the Jerusalem
bazaars and break it, anointing His feet as one of them did, how-
ever great our desire thus to honor Him may be. But when we love
and serve those whom He loves and would serve, we love and
serve Him. When we support a cause which is His cause, we sup-
port Him. When we help to proclaim His gospel throughout the
world, we do that which is pleasing to Him.

The real question is: Will we do for Him what we can as a
response of love? Will we take Him into our own hearts and homes,
as did Zacchaeus, and under the inspiration of His self-giving offer
our substance for causes near to His heart?

The Giving of the Early Church

This lesson was soon learned by those who were the disciples of
Jesus immediately following His resurrection and ascension. It was
these very disciples who introduced into the world a wholly new
idea and ideal of voluntary service and voluntary giving. Previ-
ously, time and again, great men and wealthy had connected their
own names with some munificent gift as a public benefaction a
school, a library, a temple, bridges, roads, public baths. But the
first century Christians, as Dr. K. S. Latourette well points out in
his "The First Five Centuries," made three significant changes:

1. They greatly increased the number of givers. They taught that
even the very poor should give according to their ability. Giving
became a part of worship; and just as each worshipper was
supposed to participate in song and praise and prayer, so each
one was taught to bring his gift, a mere penny or a farthing
though it might be, and offer it as an act of worship.

2. They introduced a new motive for giving: love to God and
love to man. How different this was from that giving which
sought by its munificence to win public favor.

3. They changed the object of their giving from great public
works to:

(a) The care of the sick and injured, of orphans, and widows,
and unemployed

(b) The establishment and support of hospitals an almost
wholly Christian institution in its origin and its develop-
ment through the centuries

(c) The entertainment of travellers in a day when there were

Giving A Response of Love 105

no hotels, and inns were few and far between

(d) The burial of the poor

(e) The relief of whole churches and whole communities in
times of famine and pestilence

(f) The redemption of those who had been imprisoned for

debt or for their Christian faith

(g) The spread of the Gospel.

Giving to such causes as these was an expression of the love
which they bore to one another and to the world their heart
response to God for His great love to them in Christ. Freely they
had received; freely they would give.

Christian Giving

The Christian view of giving does not express itself as "I must
give" or "I ought to give," but it says "I want to give." Here we
have not duty but privilege, not the compulsion of responsibility
but the constraint of love. Real giving is always and everywhere
love exercising its prerogative. When we love, we look with pity,
with tenderness, with adoration, and we give because we want to.

In this kind of giving,- three significant things happen:

1. We give ourselves. Often the easiest and the most futile thing
we can do is to make a mere money gift, even though it may be a
very generous one. We need first to give ourselves, to understand
the need, to enter into sympathy with those whom we would help,
to persuade others to give. "The gift without the giver is bare."
Real giving is always self-giving.

2. We learn that in God's sight much may be very little and
little may be very much. Jesus looked upon the widow's mite as the
most generous gift of all. The giving of the tithe of a twenty-
thousand dollar a year income may be tight-fisted selfishness in
comparison with the offering of the tithe, or even a smaller portion,
of a thousand dollar a year salary. In the economy of God, some
loaves and a few small fishes, gladly given, can be used to feed a
multitude.

3. In giving as a response of love, we give as unto Christ and
never just to budgets or to organizations. Organizations are neces-
sary for most of the work which is done in Christ's name. If they
are the right kind, they do not cost money, they save money and
they conserve the results of past expenditures. God is not a God
of confusion but of order. We honor Him when we carry on His

io6 All Kindreds and Tongues

work through orderly processes. And one of the orderly processes
of any Christian organization is the establishment and mainte-
nance of a budget. Only with a budget which details receipts and
expenditures can the Lord's funds be handled so as to take thought
for things honorable in the sight of God and of men.

But even so, we do not, in real giving, give to a budget. We

Young Chinese Merchant.

give to the Lord; we minister unto Him out of our substance; and
all of our giving is a response of love.

Giving Is Worship

If we are in touch with our churches, giving need never go by
default. Reminders come at proper intervals in oral and written
form. The needs at home and abroad are kept before us. Envelopes
are provided for our convenience. With us, too, as with the early
Christians, giving is made a part of worship. Moreover, we are
all able to give something. Only one thing is lacking, for most of
us: the kind of love which makes us want to give. If only we
Northern Baptists can recover the New Testament idea of giv-
ing not just as something to which we murmur intellectual assent,

Giving A Response of Love 107

but as something which becomes to us an ideal an absorbing, com-
manding, controlling ideal we can go forward with all the work
set forth in these pages and push on to unmet areas of human need
in Christ's name glad-hearted giving making possible glad-
hearted service.

The Foreign Mission Boards of the Northern Baptist Convention
adopt a budget and authorize certain expenditures for work 12,000
miles from home before knowing how the present year will close.
In so doing they exhibit a supreme act of faith. Where is the money
coming from? Some of it will come from invested funds, though in
view of today's business uncertainties, how much is problematical.
But most of it will come from men and women, old and young, in
our churches, living donors.

Giving Expresses Faith

The task of securing funds to support the missionary enterprise
is much more than a task of raising money. It presupposes that
within the constituency lives a conviction and attitude as to the
essential importance of the work which will lead our people to
its joyous and spontaneous support. Contributions ought to be
the expression of a Christian life that is hid with Christ in God, and
a recognition of our privilege in sharing this fellowship with others
the world around. The budget of the Societies makes it possible
for living men and women to take the living Gospel of Jesus and
make it real to other people. If giving follows interest, it is per-
tinent to ask how best we can interest the people in our churches.

The Response to Need

In the early days of the Societies, most of the giving came about
as response to a definite need. The Societies needed the salary of a
missionary! A building was needed in which the missionary could
do his or her work! Or a missionary, returning for furlough, stated
his or her needs to a church or to individuals. These challenges
were accepted and the needs met. Many memorial gifts to honor
loved ones were made. In fact, most of the buildings erected in the
early days were memorials. Gradually churches and individuals
assumed responsibility for definite tasks and the work grew until
Northern Baptists were extending their outreach to many lands
and peoples. Through the years many churches have continued
their interest in special projects.

io8 All Kindreds and Tongues

The Spirit of Cooperation

Then came a development in the idea of giving: life and annual
memberships in the Societies were established through special
gifts. Later the spirit of cooperation and unification produced the
unified budget for all the missionary and benevolent work of
the Northern Baptist Convention. Other great initiatives had
arisen and there was a desire for intelligent comprehension of the
whole task and the privilege of participation in every branch of it.
The Foreign Mission Societies entered whole-heartedly into the
cooperative plan and the New World Movement. Developments in
connection with the unified effort have made possible the balanced
presentation to our constituency of all our Christian outreaches
through the work of the Department of Missionary Education and
the Council on Finance and Promotion. The joint program of mis-
sionary education, the comprehensive January booklet about our
Baptist work at home and abroad, and the Book of Remembrance
which gathers into one focus of petition our many Christian out-
reaches, are typical of the unity of understanding and interest.

Our present method combines these two principles of giving.
Many churches and individuals prefer that their missionary giving
should represent the whole round of denominational outreach.
Others feel it their privilege to indicate how and where their gift
shall be used. The unified budget finds an appropriate place for
both methods, the divisable gift to all forms of service and the
designated gift which expresses some special interest of the donor.

A New Day in Giving

All over the world the State is taking over many of the social,
educational and philanthropic activities. Taxes and the increased
costs because of rising standards of living are reducing the margin
between income and expenditures, thus crippling the power of
some to give as generously as heretofore. The decrease in the
number of large givers must be overcome by cultivating a greater
number of smaller donors. The prevailing ideal of leisure and self-
indulgence rather than work and self-sacrifice may also sterilize
the giving of many people. But Christian missions have always
been championed by a minority. It has been the men and women
of greater vision and keener imagination who have wanted to give
the knowledge of Jesus Christ to those who knew Him not.

Giving A Response of Love 109

How the Work Can Be Supported

Sympathy with and understanding of the work of Christian mis-
sions in its motives and its tasks come from churches and pastors.
Budget figures must be interpreted in terms of life and work. Mis-
sionary education with special emphasis upon Bible study and the
development of stewardship are necessary corollaries of the promo-
tional plan. In all our thinking, talking and planning for the sup-
port of the missionary enterprise we need constantly to be in
prayer. The dynamic which produces Christian giving is personal
communion with God. A revival of prayer for missions is even
more needed today than when Helen Barrett Montgomery made
the statement: "If God's people, those who profess to love Him,
would give half the time to earnest, believing prayer that they now
spend in activities, a wave of spiritual energy would sweep the
earth that would hasten the coming of the Kingdom by centuries."

No royal road to missionary success can ever be found. It must
be eternally the way of the cross, and that always means sacrifice.
Unless genuine religious faith has waned, and we believe it has
not, the Christian mission will move on until "every knee shall
bow and every tongue confess that He is King of Kings and Lord
of Lords."

JESSE R. WILSON
JANET S. MCKAY

Thou hast given so much to me,

Give one thing more, a grateful heart.

Not thankful when it pleaseth me,

As if thy blessings had spare days;

But such a heart whose pulse may be Thy praise.

G. HERBERT

HAT Jesus desired was not an indolent good-nature, willing
to be imposed on by anybody, but a royal generosity. You are to
measure your benefits not by the conduct of others but by the self-
forgetting goodness that wells up in your own heart.

SCOTT

isen to
mberless t^dMoiis weigh

^*^-^'

cannot Tbrittjg you mine.
jd : with your

wfeere music* soft

< - f^-jff-i^;- 1 < ".!* ~-7{.-~if~^K

. :, -, \* t* ' ,-. ;''-.,;; --V^E

fctfcrea flags, that cai
Of winds wept .hilltops j cries t\

of sin who"

%f --r^is

Are ever-1

' >'",-," -vfs*;;^ v,;-. ." ' '^"i.- V'"?T7 s *1iP i p!p

Of multitudes that Icnow not where to a

Thy Father-Heart has heard and answered all.

And I, who pnce : had thought to pray tonight,

In shame at such msistent\hjbrst:i0^^

Can now for pardoii only humbly knfeel \ ; 7 :

And plead for mercy that I do not feel.

Forgive -me that^Itl^^S^^a^ered so

Nor fully sought and loved Thee as I know

Nor ever yet have followed all the way.

-Nay, ,Lprd,_ I' am>'npt-,fii. > -i -, J -catinpt .pray. . _ , ^ _

;V; ; V;/-,,V- ELSIE NORTHROP CHA1SIEY

Part II
FIELD SURVEYS

Burma

BURMA, separated politically from India since 1937, is governed
under a constitution of its own. Burma has always been
separated from India geographically. Add to this the difference
in race, religion and freedom from caste, the greater liberty ac-
corded its women, its higher percentage of literacy, its greater per
capita wealth with its resulting higher standard of living, and the
natural division will be apparent. Burma with its new inde-
pendence, stands on a much firmer financial basis than at any
time in its history.

Burma must always stand high in the affectionate interest of
Baptists for Adoniram and Ann Judson there began American
foreign missions. Baptists today hold undisputed first place among
its Christian groups and Baptist work among the Karens stands
among the greatest of the achievements of the "older churches"
in their efforts to evangelize the world.

The work in Burma is most complex, only Assam of all our
fields being at all comparable with it in this regard. This is due
to the more than forty different races who live in the province,
each with languages and customs so different that it is most diffi-
cult for any man to work effectively with more than one race. The
Burmans, who are predominantly Buddhist, are by far the largest
group. They constitute 9,092,214 of the 14,667,146 people of the
province. As to Baptist racial groups, the Karens are by far the
largest with 75,000 baptized believers. Next in numerical strength,
are the hill tribes along both sides of the China border, the Lahu
and the Wa, with about 30,000 Christians. As one moves north
and west in a circle along the hilly rim of Burma one finds
10,000 Kachin and 7,000 Chin Baptists, including all dialects
both north and south. Also in the high plateaus to the east are

in

112 All Kindreds and Tongues

1,200 Shan Baptists. In the Irrawaddy valley are 2,200 immigrant
Indians, more than 600 Mons near Moulmein and hundreds who
attend English-speaking Baptist churches. Baptists, among
Burmans, number some 7,200, a number not large compared with
some of the other Burma groups but comparing favorably with
other missions where work is carried on among dominant groups
with a long non-Christian religious history. The importance of

Judson College ChapeL

the full impact of our work in Burma has recently been indicated
by the strong Baptist representation in the Cabinet, the Senate, and
the House of Representatives of the new government.

Due to the government educational system which requires that
most communities desiring schools shall organize and manage
them, it has been necessary for Baptists to assume large educa-
tional responsibilities under the "grant-in-aid" system. From these
schools of all races and tongues Judson College, the only Chris-
tian college in Burma; draws students. It is making a great con-
tribution to leadership. In this leadership training task it has been
immeasurably helped by such fine girls' schools as Morton Lane,
Moulmein; Kemmendine, Rangoon; and Mandalay; and such

Burma ' 113

boys' schools as Judson High, Moulmein; Gushing High and
Union Hall, Rangoon, and the Karen co-educational high schools,
in Rangoon, Moulmein, Eassein, Henzada, Tharrawaddy, and
Tavoy. These and other mission schools like them have played the
major part in giving Judson College what is believed to be the
highest percentage of Christian students of any college in Burma
or India. Its fine new plant on Victoria Lakes, Kokine, near
Rangoon was made possible by the Judson Fund and by generous
local subscriptions for the great chapel. Through the racial riots
and student strikes of recent years Judson has come with increased
prestige and attendance. Closer government supervision of all
education was a result of these strikes. Its effect upon Judson and
our other schools is being watched with the keenest interest.

The majority of the 1,500 and more Baptist churches, as well
as the 700 schools of all grades, are located in villages. Burma's
people are largely rural and agriculture is the predominant oc-
cupation. These churches are related first of all to then- racial
associations and conferences, and are all united in the Burma
Baptist Convention, an organization entirely independent from
mission control. The Convention and Conferences are self-
supporting and carry on extensive mission work of their own, thus
multiplying the effect of the work of missionaries.

The year 1940 marked the centennial of Judson's Burmese
Bible. There had been an earlier edition but a revision was im-
mediately undertaken and the edition, which has become a classic
in the beauty of its Burmese, was completed in October 1840. The
A. B. M. Press printed the first Burmese Bible and continues its
great work today. Other Bibles translated by our missionaries,
and printed there, are Francis Mason's Sgaw Karen, D. L. Brayton's
Pwo Karen, J. N. Cushing's Shan, Ola Hanson's Kachin and the
Mon begun by J. M. Haswell and completed by Robert Halliday.
To these might be added a long list of Gospels, commentaries, and
other scriptural helps and school texts which our missionaries
have brought to the people in their mother tongues.

Today, if one turns his eyes to the hills of Burma far to the east,
north, and west he sees great groups of Baptists coming into being.
Through churches, schools, and the fine hospital in Namkham
they are being trained and strengthened for a promising future.
The Irrawaddy valley, too, has its two great groups, Burmese and
Karen. They are meeting the terrific pressure of all that we call

114 All Kindreds and Tongues

modern. That they may emerge victorious is a matter for prayer-
ful concern. From both hills and valley come urgent calls for that
which Christ can best contribute through missionaries.

Burma Statistics*
Missionaries:

fA. B. F. M. S 83

fW. A. B. F. M. S 34

Nationals 2,824

Churches 1*522

Church members 137,627

Baptisms 5527

Schools 708

Pupils 35>6i4

Hospitals 3

Dispensaries 17

Patients 62,672

* From 1939 Annual Report.
f Staff 1940.

Bassein (Bas'-sene) 1852. Bassein, a city of about 45,000, is
located in the southwestern part of Burma, about seventy-five
miles from the sea. Here one finds three distinct missions, the
Sgaw Karen, the Pwo Karen and the Burman which combine to
make Bassein one of the strongest and most successful mission
stations in the world. The Bassein Sgaw Karen Baptist Association
has 168 self-supporting churches. It supports several Karen mis-
sionaries to the remote tribes of Burma. Ko Tha Byu Memorial
Hall, erected without money from America, is said to be one
of the finest school and chapel buildings east of Suez. The Pwo
Karen Mission is also entirely self-supporting. It has a fine group
of buildings in Bassein. Scattered through the delta are 83 Pwo
Karen churches with 8,000 members. The Burmans have a fine
school for girls in Bassein town and 1 1 other schools in the district,
all important exangelistic factors. The missionaries to the Bur-
mans also work with the Chinese and Indian communities.

STATISTICS:

Sgaw Karen: Population in field 55,000; native workers 256;

churches 167; church members 17,750; baptisms 847; schools 4;

pupils 786.

Burma 115

Pwo Karen: Population in field 208,000; missionaries 2; native

workers 84; churches 83; church members 8,006; baptisms 268;

schools 3; pupils 346.
Burman: Population in field 695,000; missionaries 2; native

workers 47; churches 3; members 691; baptisms 18; schools 12;

pupils 990.

STAFF:

Sgaw Karen Work Pwo Karen Work

Burman Work C. L. Conrad

W. L. Keyser Mrs. C. L. Conrad

Mrs. W. L. Keyser

Bhamo (Ba-mo) 1877. Bhamo, near the northeastern border
with a population of about 10,000, is second only to Mandalay
in importance as a city of upper Burma. It is the Burman terminus
for caravan routes into China and is a trading center and military
post of real importance. The population of the field includes
Burmans, and Shans as well as Kachins, Chinese, and Indians.
Our present work in Bhamo is among the Kachins, this being our
first Kachin station. Missionaries reduced the Kachin language to
writing and Rev. Ola Hanson completed the translation of the
entire Bible in 1927, the fiftieth anniversary of the coming of
Christianity to these hill people. There is an important Kachin
school in Bhamo. Self-support is being vigorously pushed among
the Kachins.

STATISTICS:

Kachin: Population in field 46,700; missionaries 3; native workers

87; churches 21; church members 4,089; baptisms 225; schools

34; pupils 1,651.

STAFF:

Work for Kachins Work for Kachins and Burmans

J. M. England *Miss Gertrude R. Anderson

Mrs. J. M. England

(a) Haka (Ha'ka) 1899. Haka is a frontier mission station far up
in the hills of northwestern Burma. The people, before the coming
of the mission, were a wild folk. They are split into numerous
tribes and dialects. Today this field has become one of great

1 16 All Kindreds and Tongues

evangelistic opportunity. A number of years ago the government
of Burma assumed responsibility for all the schools and ap-
pointed one of the missionaries honorary inspector. In addition
to the task of inspection, the missionaries have translated Scrip-
tures and prepared literature in the different dialects. The death
of Dr. J. Herbert Cope was a very severe loss to the work. There is
a Bible School for the training of Christian workers. Karen teachers
and preachers from lower Burma have been of real assistance in
the training of these mountain people.

(b) Tiddim 1911. This section of the Chin Hills was once
considered just an out-station of Haka. It has now become of
major importance, however, due to the numbers coming to Christ.
More and more the missionary's task is that of supervision of the
work of the preachers. The field associations have increasingly
assumed responsibility for important decisions. This Chin work,
if only rightly staffed, might well lead a whole people to Christ.

STATISTICS:

Population in two fields 169,200; missionaries 4; native workers
23; churches 77; church members 4,190; baptisms 623.

STAFF:

Work for Chins
C. U. Strait (at Haka)
Mrs. C. U. Strait, R.N. (at Haka)
F. O. Nelson (at Tiddim)
Mrs. F. O. Nelson (at Tiddim)

Henzada (HSn'-za-da) 1853. When Judson passed through
Henzada on his way to Mandalay, he found a single street of
houses. Now it is a city of 28,000, head of the district, and a place
of importance on the Irrawaddy River. The population of the
town is largely Burmese. The Burmese Girls' School reaches far
out into the country districts. The Karens are an important mi-
nority in the district. Much time has been given to the organizing
of Sunday schools and young people's work. The Burman and
Karen High Schools are making an important contribution to
the training of leadership in that area. Two strong field associa-

Burma 117

tions, Burmese and Karen, carry large responsibilities. No mission-
ary is now resident in this strategic field.

STATISTICS:

Burman: Population in field 531,600; native workers 47; churches
11; church members 629; baptisms 16; schools 6; pupils 661.

Sgaw-Karen: Population in field 41,800; native workers 241;
church members 7,793; baptisms 278; schools 91; pupils 3,245.

Insein (In'sane) 1880. Insein is the seat of the Burmese and

\ / */

Karen theological seminaries, the Burman Woman's Bible School,
and the Willis and Orlinda Pierce Divinity School. The Sgaw

Burman Woman's Bible School, Insein.

Karen Theological Seminary, oldest among our training institu-
tions, together with the Sgaw Karen Woman's Bible School have
an enrolment of almost 200. The Karen churches contribute liber-
ally toward the current expenses of both of these schools and have
been responsible for some of the buildings on the compound. The
Burman Theological Seminary and the Burman Woman's Bible
School have a smaller enrolment but often six or more races are
represented in their student body. The Burmese churches together
with the strong Burmese women's societies have given such large
contributions as to make these two schools practically self-
supporting. Graduates of both schools serve in all parts of Burma.
The Burman Woman's Bible School, too, has an exceptionally
beautiful group of buildings.

1 18 All Kindreds and Tongues

STAFF:

Burman Theological Semi- Karen Theological Seminary
nary D. W. Graham

C. C. Hobbs Mrs. D. W. Graham

Mrs. C. C. Hobbs Burman Woman's Bible

School
*.Miss Beatrice A. Pond

Kengtung (Keng-toong') 1901. Kengtung is a town of about
10,000 located not far from the Chinese border in the Southern
Shan States, 270 miles northeast of Taunggyi. Formerly a month
away from Rangoon, the railway and motor roads have now cut
the travel time to about five days. It is the government seat of
the Sawbwa, or ruling prince, and so the headquarters for that
section. It is also an important trade center on one of the main
caravan routes to China. Though the Roman Catholics are in this
field no other Protestant mission except Baptist is at work here.
The dominant people of Kengtung State are the Shans who live in
the plains. Our great in-gathering has been from the hill dwellers,
the Lahu, the Kaw, and the Wa. This work among the hill people
has been much helped by Karen pastors coming from Lower
Burma and serving as real foreign missionaries. For a number of
years the Lahu and Wa work has centered at Pangwai in the
hills southeast of Kengtung.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 225,000; missionaries 4; native workers 20;
churches 10; church members 565; baptisms 115; pupils 91;
schools i; hospitals i; dispensaries 3; patients 20,754.

STAFF:

Work for Lahus and Shans Louise Hastings Memorial

R. B. Buker Hospital

Mrs. R. B. Buker R. S. Buker, M.D.

Mrs. R. S. Buker, R.N.

Kutkai (See Namkham)

Loikaw (Loi-ka') 1899. Loikaw is in the Southern Shan States
near the eastern border of Burma. Although the population in-
cludes Padoungs, Red Karens, Shans and Burmans, work for the
most part is conducted for the Karens. The villages are in rugged

Burma 1 1 9

country with almost no level land and the people live literally
from hand to mouth. All success has been won at the price of
constant and continued effort. The shortage of missionary staff
in Burma has made it difficult to station a missionary in this
promising field continuously.

Shwe Dagon Pagoda, Rangoon.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 58,700; native workers 69; churches 25;
church members 1,322; baptisms 59; schools 10; pupils 487; dis-
pensaries i; patients 2,580.

Loilem (Loy-lem) The town of Loilem is in the northern part
of the Mongnai field which lies between Kengtung and

12O All Kindreds and Tongues

Taunggyi. The Shans are devout Buddhists and are, therefore,
difficult to reach with the gospel message. Loilem has a compound
of nearly two acres on one of the main roads. There is a good
school building and a growing vernacular school which teaches
sufficient English to offer good training for young people. In the
missionaries' bungalow a room is set aside for a dispensary.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 135,000; missionaries 2; native workers 8;
churches i; church members 68; schools i; pupils 192; dis-
pensaries i; patients 3,379.

STAFF:

Work for Shans
H. C. Gibbens, M.D.
Mrs. H. C. Gibbens %

Mandalay (Man'-da-lay) 1886. Under the very shadow of
Mandalay Hill, a sacred shrine to Buddhists because of its legend-
ary past, is located the city of Mandalay. In the numerous pagodas,
the thousands of yellow-robed priests, and the many religious
festivals, one sees signs of the strength of Buddhism. But there
are lights set upon candlesticks which cannot be hid. These are
represented in the work of our boys' and girls' high schools, by the
Christian field work among men, women, and children in and out
of the city. In this connection we must not forget the important
center for work among women and children near the royal palace.
No missionary family has been in Mandalay for several years.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 450,000; missionaries 4; native workers 22;
churches i; church members 360; schools 8; pupils 727; dis-
pensaries i; patients 9,939.

STAFF:

Girls' High School Evangelistic Work

*Miss F. Alice Thayer *Miss Marian H. Reifsneider

* Miss Lucy Wiatt * Miss Dorothy E. Wiley

Maubin (Ma-66-bin) 1879. Maubin, the headquarters for the
district of the same name, is situated in the rich delta of the
Irrawaddy west of Rangoon. Launches run to Rangoon every day

Burma 121

and there is easy communication with other towns of the delta.
There are 398 villages in the Maubin district and the field covers
a radius of about 50 miles. The Pwo is the largest Karen tribe but
since it is nominally Buddhist it is more difficult to win. Their
Home Mission Society, however, carries on vigorous evangelistic
work and conducts a mission in Siam. A motor boat for the rivers,

Village Medical Work.

a bicycle for the bunds, and an ardent desire to carry the gospel
to the people have done much for the 85,000 Pwo Karens in the
Maubin district.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 85,000; missionaries 3; native workers 73;
churches 45; church members 2,170; baptisms 128; schools 17;
pupils 754.

STAFF:

Work for Karens Pwo Karen School

E. T. Fletcher *Miss Rebecca J. Anderson

Mrs. E. T. Fletcher

May-myo (Ma'-me-o) 1900. Maymyo is a government hill sta-
tion, the hot weather capital of Burma, situated in the northern
Shan States east of Mandalay. Here is located the Memorial Rest

122 All Kindreds and Tongues

House which helps so much to preserve the health of the mission-
aries in Burma. The Burmese Girls' School is carrying on a unique
course in home arts training. The missionary pastor of the English-
speaking church has also served as chaplain to the non-conformist
British troops always stationed here. In addition there are com-
panies of sepoys, of sappers and miners, largely recruited from the
hill people and among whom there are numbers of Christians.
The missionaries cooperate with the military chaplains in the
care of these soldiers. There are three church organizations in
Maymyo, an English, a Burman, and an Indian. Rev. Ernest Grigg
and Dr. Wallace St. John have of recent years contributed much
to the work in Maymyo.

STATISTICS:

Missionaries i; native workers 23; churches 5; church members
544; baptisms 47; schools 4; pupils 303.

STAFF:

*Miss Laura E. Johnson

Meiktila (Make'-ti-la) 1890. Meiktila is situated on the railway
about 320 miles north of Rangoon. The mission compound is
beautiful for location with its eleven acres on a gradual slope
down to the lake and its grove of trees along the shore. The
work here is primarily for Burmans although all races are en-
rolled in the school. No missionary family has been stationed here
since 1935.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 300,000; native workers 14; churches i;
members 164; baptisms 7; schools 4; pupils 265.

Mong Mong and Bana 1920. In Bana, twenty-five miles across
the Chinese border, and in Mong Mong a hundred and fifty miles
north of Bana, a great mass movement toward Christianity is
taking place among the Lahu and Wa tribes. The story of this
work is one of the most romantic and fascinating in Baptist his-
tory. These fields offer an unprecedented opportunity as the hill
people listen to the gospel eagerly. More than 30,000 have come
into the church and recently a new opportunity has opened in the
formerly unadministered Wa States in Burma. In addition there
are heavy responsibilities in the care and nurture of the churches.

Burma

123

STATISTICS:

Population in field 400,000; missionaries 4; native workers 145;
churches 240; church members 30,000; schools 47; pupils 750;
dispensaries i.

STAFF:

Work for Lahus and other hill tribes
Harold M. Young (at Lashio)
Mrs. Harold M. Young (at Lashio)
M. Vincent Young
Mrs. M. Vincent Young

Mongnai (M6ng-ni) 1892. See Loilem.

Moulmein (Mall-mane) 1827. Moulmein is across the Gulf of
Martaban from Rangoon. It is, like Rangoon, a cosmopolitan

Dispensary Duty, Ellen Mitchell Memorial Hospital, Moulmein.

city including in its population of 65,000 nearly all the races of
Burma. It is the second seaport of Burma. The Judson Boys' High
School and Morton Lane Girls' High School, chiefly for Burmese,
are here, also a fine co-educational Karen High School, an English

124 All Kindreds and Tongues

High School for girls where all the teaching is in that language,
and an Indian Grammar School. An All-Burman Orphanage is
conducted in co-operation with mission schools of Burma, sup-
ported by Burma Baptists. The Ellen Mitchell Memorial Hospital
and Training School for Nurses is a well equipped modern
hospital. The doctors cooperate in the medical work of the
Moulmein leper asylum and give medical examinations in mission
schools throughout Burma. The Moulmein schools are known far
and wide for their high standards and the fine group of graduate
students. Services in Burmese, Karen, English, Talain, Telugu, and
Tamil are conducted in Baptist churches of this city.

STATISTICS:

Burman: Population in field 213,000; native workers 57; churches
4; church members 324; baptisms 27; schools 16; pupils 1,161.

Kay en: Population in field 183,000; native workers 171; churches
48; church members 6,507; baptisms 352; schools 44; pupils

2,153-
Talaing: Native workers 35; churches 8; church members 604;

baptisms 38; schools 9; pupils 566; hospitals i; dispensaries i;

patients 4,929.
English-speaking Peoples: Population in field 1,527; native

workers 12; churches i; church members 188; baptisms 12;

schools 3; pupils 179.
Indian: Population in field 28,000; native workers 11; churches 2;

church members 196; baptisms 13; schools 2; pupils 115.

STAFF:

Work for Burmans and Mons Karen High School
Roger Cummings *Miss Cecelia L. Johnson

Mrs. Roger Cummings Ellen Mitchell Memorial

*Selma M. Maxville, R.N. Hospital

Judson High School for Boys *Grace R. Seagrave, M.D.

P. R. Hackett, Principal *Anna B. Grey, M.D.

Mrs. P. R. Hackett *S. Harriett Gibbens, R.N.

Morton Lane High and * Mildred M. Dixon, R.N.

Normal School (language study)

*Miss Ruth P. Christopherson English Girls' High School

*Miss Mona Ecco Hunt
*Miss Helen L. Tufts

Burma 125

Mytngyan (Mym-gyan') 1887. Myingyan was the first station
turned over to the Burma Baptist Missionary Society. This
Burmese Baptist group has not found the financial difficulties
growing less through the years. For many years it has not been
possible for the Mission to designate a missionary to Myingyan.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 467,800.

Myitkyina (Myi'-che-na) 1894. Myitkyina is in the northeast
corner of Burma, some fifty miles from China's western frontier
and 722 miles north of Rangoon. Forty years ago only Kachin and
Shan houses were found here, where now stands a thriving city
of several thousand inhabitants. Several caravan routes lead into
China and the mission is in touch with the Kachins in many
villages through the hills. A large number of Lisus have also ac-
cepted Christianity. Karen Baptist teachers from Lower Burma
have in the past had a large share in the work. A station school
with industrial work is maintained for boys and girls. The
Woman's Society makes work appropriations to the schools and
one of its missionaries has been designated to Sumprabum, 125
miles north of Myitkyina on the edge of the triangle. This im-
portant outstation has a school with a practical rural emphasis
and is in very large part supported by the Kachin Christians.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 40,000; missionaries 3; native workers 50;
churches 39; church members 2,219; baptisms 416; schools 16;
pupils 823.

STAFF:

Work for Kachins Kachin Baptist School

L. A. Dudrow *Miss Lucy P. Bonney

Mrs. L. A. Dudrow (Sumprabum)

Namkham (Nam-kham) 1893. Kutkai (Kut-ki) 1933. Namkham
is a frontier Kachin and Shan station only two miles from the
border line between Burma and China and four miles from the
great new Chinese-American aeroplane factory. Because of its
location on the chief caravan route it is a trading center and an
important military post. A road has been constructed from Lashio

All Kindreds and Tongues

through Namkham to Bhamo and a. fine bridge crosses the Shweli
River. This same road is in part the new Lashio-Kunming road,
a vital lifeline for the Chinese Government of the west. Beside this
road is Kutkai and its fine new church and Bible school building
for the Kachins, built in great part by them. The Kachins are
coming into the church in ever-increasing numbers. Native

A Section of the Burma-China Road.

preachers and missionaries tour in the Schweli valley among the
large number of Shan villages and in the hills among the Kachins.
Medical work has proven to be one of the best evangelizing
agencies and recent years have seen a remarkable development
in the hospital and the nurses' training school for all races.

STATISTICS:

Kachin: Population in field 63,000; missionaries 4; native workers
78; churches 8; church members 3,600; baptisms 539; schools
38; pupils 1,318.

Shan: Population in field 277,500; native workers 20; churches 4;
church members 169; schools 6; pupils 389; baptisms 31; hos-
pitals i; dispensaries 6; patients 17,709.

Burma 127

STAFF:

Robert Harper Memorial Hospital

G. S. Seagrave, M.D.

Mrs. G. S. Seagrave
Kachin Bible School, Kutkai

G. A. Sword

Mrs. G. A. Sword

Nyaunglebin (See Shwegyin)

Pangwai. Southeast of Kengtung, among the hills, is located the
Lahu and Wa station of Pangwai. Dr. J. H. Telford has translated
the New Testament into the Lahu language.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 300,000; missionaries 2; native workers 86;
churches 65; church members 4,200; schools 35; pupils 791.

STAFF:

J. H. Telford
Mrs. J. H. Telford

Pegu (Pg-gu) 1887. The western half of the Pegu district is a
hilly region in which there are forest reserves of teak and other
valuable woods. The eastern half of the district is rich rice land
and has a wealth of fisheries, paddy and lumber. The town of
over 18,000 has electric lights and a piped water supply. The
population for the most part is composed of Burmans and Talaings
with a few Chinese, Indians and Chins. The local church pays the
full salary of its pastor, makes generous contributions to the
orphanage in Moulmein and other mission projects, and pays the
salary of an evangelist and a Bible woman.

STATISTICS:

Population in field: Burman 373,000; Chin 1,500; missionaries
3; native workers 15; churches 7; church members 301; baptisms
29; schools 3; pupils 205.

STAFF:

Work for Burmans Girls' School and Evangelistic

M. C. Parish Work

Mrs. M. C. Parish *Miss Mary L. Parish

is8 All Kindreds and Tongues

Protne (Prome) 1854. Prome is the seventh largest city in
Burma. It is the Government headquarters of the district and a
collecting and distributing center for a large area. Here is located
our mission station for work among the Burmese people of the
Prome and Thayetmyo districts. This is a strong Buddhist center.
The famed Shwe San Daw Pagoda is supposed to contain three
hairs of Buddha! The Anglo-Vernacular Girls' School is the
chief institution of the mission. A number of the strongest of our
Burmese leaders have come from the Prome field. As elsewhere,
the work among the Burmese Buddhists is most difficult. No
missionary family has been resident here since the retirement of
Rev. and Mrs. E. B. Roach in 1938.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 375,000; native workers 18; churches 4;
church members 644; baptisms 19; schools 7; pupils 317.

STAFF:

Work for Burmans Burmese Girls' School

(In charge of J. T. Latta *Miss Rachel H. Seagrave

at Thonze)

Pyinmana (Pin-ma-na) 1905.
Pyinmana, located in one of the
finest farming sections of Burma,
is 225 miles from Rangoon, on the
main highway line to Mandalay.
This field is about 100 miles long
and 50 miles broad with a popula-
tion of about 357,000, most of
whom are Burmans, with some
Chins, Karens, and Shans. The
Pyinmana Agricultural School,
with its demonstration farm of 160
acres, exemplifies a new type of
education and evangelization for
the villages of Burma. A recent
government development, a rural
improvement project in the Ka-
chin Hills near Namkham, is

B. C. Case and one of his
helpers

Burma 129

under missionary supervision from Pyinmana. This school is tak-
ing an important part in the establishment of a self-supporting,
self-propagating Christian church.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 357,000; missionaries 7; native workers 28;
churches 4; church members 578; schools 10; pupils 482.

STAFF:

Pyinmana Agricultural School

B. C. Case Wm. H. Cummings (Kachin
J. M. Smith Hills)

Mrs. J. M. Smith Mrs. Wm. H. Cummings

C. R. Horton (Kachin Hills)
Mrs. C. R. Horton

Rangoon (Ran-goon) 1813. This capital city of Burma was only
a village of mud and huts when the Judsons landed in 1813. It is
now one of the three great ports on the Bay of Bengal, a city of
400,000. The great majority of these are Indians, either Moslem or
Hindu, with some 60,000 Chinese and less than 100,000 Burmans.
The city possesses excellent business sections, beautiful residences
on shaded avenues, a motorized fire department, and one of the
finest park systems east of Suez. Gushing High School and Baptist
English High School (Anglo-Indian) are located on adjacent com-
pounds. Judson College, now a constituent college of the Univer-
sity of Rangoon, is located on its new campus adjacent to that of
University College, the University Engineering School, and the
Government Normal School. In this position Judson College has
demonstrated its ability to maintain its Christian as well as its
scholastic impact and has won for itself an ever enlarging student
body and an ever increasing popular support.

The Mission Press in Rangoon is the missions' business center.
This thoroughly modern plant, designing and casting its own type
when necessary, a pioneer in linotype printing, publishes the
Bibles and hymn books, school books, tracts, Sunday School lesson
helps and religious periodicals in Burmese, Karen, Kachin, Shan,
Chin, Talain and Lahu. It thus finances itself.

Immanuel Baptist Church for English-speaking people is
entirely self-supporting. The LanmadaW church, founded by
Adoniram Judson, and its school, are self-supporting and minister

130 All Kindreds and Tongues

to the Burmese community in Rangoon and vicinity. Kemmen-
dine Girls' High School occupies admirably adapted new build-
ings in an attractive compound. The Union Hall High School in

Dr. Ma Saw Sa, Leading Woman Physician,
Rangoon.

the center of the city and under Indian superintendence and
leadership, contributes much to the life of the Indian community.
The large Sgaw Karen high school plant is the center for a large
number of schools and churches in the district. On the adjoining
compound are the mission secretary's residence, the residence for
the Burmese missionary family, and the mission guest house. Here,

Burma 131

also, is located the Pwo Karen Co-educational Bible School, car-
ried on in the Brayton Memorial Pwo Karen Church. The Ran-
goon City Mission Society acts as a unifying force for the Baptists
of all races in the city. Thus does Rangoon exemplify the extreme
complexity of work so often found in Burma.

STATISTICS:

Burman: Population in field 890,000; native workers 31; churches

8; church members 1,022; baptisms 45; schools 8; pupils 601.
Sgaw Karen: Population in field 70,600; native workers 95;

churches 99; church members 8,394.
English-speaking Peoples: Population in field 11,800; native

workers 14; churches i; church members 340; baptisms 2;

schools 4; pupils 335.
Indian: Population in field 210,000; native workers 57; churches

8; church members 2,012; baptisms 104; schools 13; pupils 1,155.

STAFF:

Mission Press

Miss O. A. Hastings, Mis-
sion Treasurer
Language Study

Maurice Blanchard
Literary Work

A. C. Hanna

Mrs. A. C. Hanna
Judson College

G. S. Jury, Principal

Mrs. G. S. Jury

L. B. Allen

Mrs. L. B. Allen

J. Russell Andrus

Mrs. J. Russell Andrus
*Miss Agnes Darrow

F. G. Dickason

Mrs. F. G. Dickason, R.N.

G. E. Gates
Mrs. G. E. Gates
O. N. Hillman

*Miss Helen K. Hunt
S. H. Rickard, Jr.
Mrs. S. H. Rickard, Jr.
*Miss Marian E. Shivers
D. O. Smith
Mrs. D. O. Smith
*Miss E. Eloise Whitwer
Baptist English High School

Mrs. G. D. Josif
Work for Bur mans
*Miss Dorothy E. Rich
Kemmendine Girls' High

School

*Miss Mary I. Laughlin
Pwo Karen Seminary
C. E. Chancy (also at

Divinity School, Insein)
Mrs. C. E. Chancy
Sgaw Karen Woman's Bible

School

*Miss Marion Beebe
*Miss Charity C. Carman

132 All Kindreds and Tongues

Sagaing (Sa-gine') 1888. Sagaing district with its pagoda-
crowned hills and its valleys sheltering many monasteries, has
universal fame as a stronghold of Buddhism. The need for
a missionary family for this and the adjacent Mandalay fields
is first on the urgent list of the Burma mission. As this field is

Kachin Children.

in the dry belt of Burma it is possible for the missionaries to tour
during much of the year. In this district is Ava, where the prison
in which Adoniram Judson was imprisoned was located. The mis-
sion owns a small plot of land formerly occupied by that old
prison, and has erected there a beautiful memorial stone of ala-
baster bearing as part of its inscription, Rev. 7: 14: These are
they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their
robes . . . in the blood of the Lamb.

Burma 133

STATISTICS:

Population in field 956,500; native workers 11; church members
120; schools i; pupils 182.

Sandoway (San'do-way) 1888. Sandoway is a short distance
from the coast of the Bay of Bengal, surrounded on all sides by
hills. The field is immense and the only easy way of travelling
about it is by water. There is a school for Chins. It has been neces-
sary of recent years for this work to be given such supervision as
was possible by the missionary from Thayetmyo.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 137,000; native workers 17; churches 16;
members 782; schools i; pupils 129.

Shwegyin (Sway-jyin) 1853. A. new highway has changed the
travel between Shwegyin and Nyaunglebin from a day by ox-cart
to three hours by motor bus. A railroad between the two cities has
been completed. The Shwegyin field, one of the home lands of the
Karen people, has nearly 1,000 Karen villages and is rapidly grow-
ing. The national leaders on this self-supporting field are men
who show an unusual grasp of the situation and independence
of thought. The work in the village schools is making real progress.

Tiddim (SeeHaka)

Nyaunglebin (Nong-la'bin) 1900. The chief Karen school for
these two fields is located in Nyaunglebin and the Woman's Society
has made a great contribution through its missionaries designated
to this school. The Associations in Shwegyin and Nyaunglebin
were for some years quite separate but are now working in close
cooperation with one another. The Nyaunglebin School has a
Home Arts course training girls for a higher standard of village
life. The Bassein Sgaw Karens support sixteen evangelists.

STATISTICS:

Population in two fields 72,000; native workers 184; churches
82; members 4,446; baptisms 133; schools 44; pupils 1,729.

STAFF:

Sgaw Karen High School
*Miss Hattie V. Petheram

134 All Kindreds and Tongues

Tavoy (Ta-voy') 1828. Tavoy is the most southern of the Burma
mission stations. Formerly accessible only by steamer it is
now connected with Moulmein by rail. Although the Karen
people are very poor and the total net income of many of the
Christians from their paddy fields does not exceed thirty dollars
for the year, their evangelistic work is self-supporting. The
field is a narrow coastal plain. Some of the Karen churches
are from forty-five to fifty miles distant from the station, and are
reached with difficulty by the missionary. There are two schools,
an Anglo-vernacular school for Burmese girls and a Karen
co-educational high school. The teachers of the Burmese School
are nearly all graduates of the Morton Lane Girls' School at Moul-
mein. Evangelistic work is carried on among the Burmese, Indians,
Chinese and Anglo-Indians. The fine Morrow Memorial Building
of the Karen High School was completed in 1940. In the Tavoy
cemetery is the grave of George Dana Boardman.

STATISTICS:

Burman: Population in field 253,000; missionaries 2; native

workers 19; churches 3; church members 330; baptisms 21;

schools 2; pupils 394.
Karen: Population in field 23,600; missionaries 2; native workers

172; churches 50; church members 4,842; baptisms 176; schools

65; pupils 2,949.

STAFF:

Work for Burmans Work for Karens

M. L. Streeter W. D. Sutton

Mrs. M. L. Streeter Mrs. W. D. Sutton

Taunggyi (Toung-je) 1910. Taunggyi has a high altitude which
makes the climate cool and dry. Although the main work is for
the Shans and Taungthus a small but vigorous Christian Karen
community has grown up. There is an Anglo-vernacular boarding
and day school of high school grade, a flourishing vernacular
school, and the Huldah Mix School for girls. Medical work has
been of the utmost importance in the development of this whole
field. The Peabody-Montgomery Rest Haven gives many of
Burma's women an opportunity to regain lost health. The School
for Missionaries' Children is also maintained here. The fine stone
church, used by all races, is a beautiful building.

School for Missionaries' Chil-
dren

Miss Elizabeth Taylor
Miss Frances M. Ryder

Burma 135

STATISTICS:
Shan: Population in field 67,000; native workers 32; churches 4;

church members 322; schools 7; pupils 590; dispensaries i;

patients 3,382.

STAFF:

Work for Shans
Huldah Mix Girls' School

*Miss F. Faith Hatch
Boys' School

*Miss Mary D. Thomas

Tharrawaddy (Thar-ra-wad'di) 1889. Tharrawaddy town, with
its 3,000 population, is sixty-eight miles from Rangoon on the rail-
way to Prome. Being the district headquarters and in the midst of
a rich paddy plain, it has become an increasingly important center.
A large Sgaw Karen High and Boarding School is attended by day
scholars of all races. Valuable service is rendered by the travelling
evangelists who tour the jungle constantly. All of the churches and
nearly all the village schools are supported by the Karen Christians.
For many years the evangelistic work and oversight of the churches
has been in charge of the former head-master of the school, Senator
Thra San Baw. He formerly served on the Legislative Council and
has been awarded the Kaisar-i-Hind medal in recognition of his
public service to Burma.

Jungle School.

Kindreds and Tongues
STATISTICS:

Population in field 23,394; native workers 46; churches 50;
church members 3,834; baptisms 125; schools 35; pupils 2,500.

Thayetmyo (Tha-yet'myo) 1887. Thayetmyo is the Govern-
ment head of the district and is situated in the center of the dis-
trict. The work here is for the southern Chins. The mission
residence and school are located at the far side of town from the
Irrawaddy River and on the road the Chins travel in coming to
market. The town numbers some 10,000 inhabitants and is to
some extent a collecting and distributing center, but has no real
industry of its own. The activity of the missionaries is widespread
and much of the work is done through evangelistic touring, both
among Burmese and Chins. The latter have been quite receptive
of the gospel.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 68,000; missionaries 2; native workers 26;
churches 7; church members 1,631; schools 13; pupils 285.

STAFF:

Work for Chins
E. C. Con-diet
Mrs. E. C. Condict

Thonze (Thon-ze) 1855. The mission work of Thonzc includes
the Zigon field. The main work of the missionary has been in a
strip the length of the field and seven miles on each side of the
motor road. This is one of the richest sections in Burma in natural
resources. Rich forest lands yield teak and other valuable woods.
Agriculture is, of course, the chief occupation of the people, al-
though there is some pottery manufactured and rice and cigars
are shipped out of the district. Thonze is one of the most active
strongholds of Buddhism. An Anglo-Vernacular Girls' School, a
vernacular Burmese School and a small Indian School are here.
Daily vacation Bible schools have been most helpful to the work.

STATISTICS:

Population in two fields 550,000; missionaries 3; native workers
24; churches 7; church members 977; baptisms 41; schools 6;
pupils 197.

Burma

Girls' Middle School
*Miss Carrie E. Hesseltine

STAFF:

Work for Burmans
J. T. Latta
Mrs. J. T. Latta

Toungoo (Toung-66) 1853. There are three missions at this
station, the Bwe Karen, the Paku Karen and the Bui-man. The
town has a population of about 24,000 and the district of the same
name has a population of over 425,000. Evangelization has
progressed so successfully among
the Bwe Karens that now there
are few non-Christian villages.
Here, as in other districts where
primitive conditions still persist, a
great work is still to be done to
develop the people both in Chris-
tian character and in social well-
being. No missionary family has
been assigned to Burman work
here for many years.

STATISTICS:

Burman: Population in field

283,700; native workers 21;

churches 2; church members

224; baptisms 12; schools 5;

pupils 452.
Biue Karen: Population including

Paku in field 88,000; mission-
aries 2; native workers 71;

churches 113; church members 4,980; baptisms 90; schools 11;

pupils 910.
Paku Karen: Missionaries 2; native workers 136; churches 98;

church members 4,616; baptisms 181; schools 40; pupils 1,662.

STAFF:

Work for Bwe Karens Work for Paku Karens

C. L. Klein H. I. Marshall

Mrs. C. L. Klein, R.N. Mrs. H. I. Marshall

Bixby Memorial School

Work for Burmans *Miss Inez Grain

Ann Judson's Grave, Amherst.

Assam

THE province of Assam in northeast
India is described by a missionary as
"a land of multitudinous languages, great
difficulties and thrilling opportunities."
This province has an area as large as that
of New England with a population of ap-
proximately nine million. Burma, China,
Tibet, and the province of Bengal form
the outside circle. The great river Brahma-
putra drains the larger of the two great
valleys that make up the major part of the
rugged province. Separating these two

valleys are mountain ranges and plateaus, some of which rise to
an altitude of 10,000 feet. The entire setting is one which breathes
charm and mystery.

Assam has a tropical and semi-tropical climate with excessive
heat and humidity on the plains a considerable portion of the
year. The rainfall, in certain sections, is considered to be the
heaviest in any part of the world. The precipitation at Cherra
Pungi in the Kashi Hills some years exceeds 450 inches! The
dense jungles abound in wild animals of the fiercest type. Two of
the chief products of Assam are tea and rice.The tea plantations
are known to be among the most excellent of the world. The rail-
road system, the Assam-Bengal Railway, runs through the 450
miles of the Brahmaputra Valley with branches tapping the tea
garden regions. This railway connects with the Eastern Bengal
Railway system.

The number of languages and dialects used in Assam is some-
times estimated to be as high as 167. Our own mission is in con-
tact with at least 25 of these language groups, many of which have
received their written languages through the efforts of the mis-
sionaries. In general the population may be classified as:

i. The people on the plains, either Assamese (who;are native
to the country) or immigrant tea garden workers who have
been imported in large numbers chiefly from South India. In

138

Assam 1 39

religion they are either Hindus or Mohammedans with a
sprinkling of Jains, Sikhs, and some Buddhists.
2. The people of the hills, of many tribes and races with Mon-
golian strains, such as Garos, Nagas, Kacharis, Rabhas, Abors,
Miris, and Mikirs. In religious beliefs they are animists and
live in constant fear of the countless spirits that haunt
streams, forests, and the air itself.

Lotha Naga Christians.

Missionary work in Assam began in 1836 when two Baptist mis-
sionaries with their wives answered the call to come to this prov-
ince. Dr. and Mrs. Nathan Brown, inspired by Adoniram Judson
in Burma to undertake pioneer work for tribes bordering on Tibet
and China, made their way up the Brahmaputra to the northern-
most corner of Assam expecting to find a gateway to China. These
pioneers found the pass closed and remained to begin work among
the Assamese and foot-hills people at Sadiya, our first mission
station in Assam. To Dr. E. W. Clark belongs the honor of first
turning to the hill tribes of the Naga ranges at a time when the
Government refused to assure him protection. The results have
been most notable. Throughout the past hundred years a long
train of devoted missionaries, together with their loyal national
associates, has built stations and churches in ever increasing
numbers.

140 All Kindreds and Tongues

Assam Statistics*

Missionaries:

*A. B. F. M. S 34

fW. A. B. F. M. S. 18

Nationals 859

Churches 982

Church Members 64,134

Baptisms 4*984

Schools 423

Pupils i33 8 9

Hospitals 4

Dispensaries 7

Patients 27,674

* From 1939 Annual Report.
f Staff 1940.

Gauhati (Gou-hat'ti) 1841. Gauhati, the fourth largest town in
Assam, is situated on the Brahmaputra River. On the southeast
bank, overlooking the river, is the missionary compound. In
addition to the homes of the missionaries there are a church, a
school house, college hostels (dormitories) and a modest office
building for the mission Secretary-Treasurer. At the South end
of the town is the Woman's Society compound Satri Bari, "garden
for girls," where is located the Girls' Middle English School, the
Sarah E. White Memorial Hostel, the Christian Hospital for
Women, and a small orphanage, together with missionary and
national staff residences. Ten of our total of 52 Assam missionaries
live in Gauhati and from this center an extensive work is carried
on affecting not only the 65 or more churches and some 50 mission
schools of the adjacent areas, but also an ever extending circle in-
cluding many tribes and various races of plains and hill folk.

Cotton College, a co-educational Government institution with
an enrolment of more than 1,700, is located here. This institution
affords an excellent opportunity for Christian work among stu-
dents through, the dormitory plan, a work that is limited only by
dormitory space and scarcity of missionary personnel.

Gauhati also claims the only hospital for women among Assam's
nine million people. Founded in 1927, the Woman's Hospital
already ranks high in the estimation of the Government and is
being increasingly relied on by influential Hindus and Mohamme-

Assam

141

Mountain Village of Northern Assam.

dans. Its capacity of 45 beds is wholly inadequate for the need.
The Nursing School of the Hospital has an enrolment of 40 young
women representing various tribes and races.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 968,000; missionaries 10; native workers
148; churches 65; church members 6,074; baptisms 227; schools
54; pupils 2,016; hospitals i; dispensaries 2; patients 3,342.

142 All Kindreds and Tongues

STAFF:

Miss Marion Burnham, Mission Treas. and Mission Sec.

Work for Assamese, Garos and Girls' Middle English School

Kacharis *Miss Ethel E. Nichols

V. H. Sword *Miss Hazel E. Smith

Mrs. V. H. Sword Woman's Hospital

J. M. Forbes *Alice Randall, M.D.

Mrs. J. M. Forbes * Martha J. Gifford, M.D.

White Memorial Hostel *Edna M. Stever, R N.

*Miss Carolyn A. Gleich * Millie M. Marvin, R.N.

Golaghat (G6-la-ghat) 1898. There was neither Christian nor
Christian church in the Golaghat field when Dr. and Mrs. O. L.
Swanson arrived 40 years ago. Today there are approximately
4,000 Christians in more than 80 churches, every one of which is
self-supporting and maintains its own pastor. Yet in an area 75
miles long and 30 miles wide only the bare fringe of the large
population has been reached with the Christian message. The
majority of the people in this great tea plantation area are of the
coolie class.

The Boys' Mission School trains many of the village lads from
the plains and the hills for Christian leadership. The Girls' High
School has an enrolment of 200. Within the district there are
more than a dozen village schools equipped for primary education,
maintained by groups of churches. The medical dispensary is a
branch of the Jorhat Hospital. The local church is recognized as
one of the chief evangelizing centers of the entire mission. Every
year the Christian leaders from the district gather for an intensive
Bible class, a summer training course. The Swedish Baptist
General Conference of America has assumed the support of the
General Society's work at the Golaghat station.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 274,000; missionaries 5; native workers 57;
churches 88; church members 3,082; baptisms 306; schools 22;
pupils 832.

STAFF:

Work for Assamese and Im- Mission Girls' High School

migrant Peoples *Miss Maza R. Evans

R. W. Holm *Miss R. Grace Lewison

Mrs. R. W. Holm, R.N. *Miss Marion J. Tait

Assam 143

Impur (Im'-poor) 1893. The Nagas are a hill people sub-
divided into 30 or more tribes, all speaking different languages.
One of the centers of Christian work among these people is Impur,
the central station for the Ao Nagas. It was here that Dr. and
Mrs. E. W. Clark located after blazing the trail in 1871, long
before the Government had taken control of this region. The
present missionary is designated to work chiefly among the Sema
Nagas who live in a section contiguous to the Ao Naga country
among whom Christian work has a comparatively short history.
The Ao Nagas are essentially without a missionary and depend
upon their own Christian leaders, trained under former mission-
ary supervision, to carry on the great Kingdom enterprise. There
are now approximately 20,000 Christians in this region. During
a recent year they raised and expended about $9,000 for their
local and other mission work. They support their own pastors
and supply more than half of the salary budget for the Impur
Training School where they are responsible for the supervision of
some 400 pupils, boys and girls. It is to be noted that after all
these years of mission work the Ao Nagas do not yet have a com-
plete translation of the entire Bible. They have the New Testa-
ment, a hymn book and a few text books used in the mission
schools. Parts of the Old Testament are now in the process of
translation and publication.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 32,000; missionaries 2; native workers 106;
churches 143; church members 19,649; baptisms 1,855; schools
70; pupils 2,849; dispensaries i; patients 2,041.

STAFF:

Work for Nagas (including Naga Training School)
B. I. Anderson
Mrs. B. I. Anderson

Jorhat (Jor-hat) 1903. Jorhat is an educational and medical
center for Upper Assam. The Jorhat Christian Schools compris-
ing a Bible School, High School, and Normal Training Depart-
ment, were established in 1906 and are developing as one
institution under missionary supervision. To a great extent these
schools serve the entire Assam Mission, both hills and plains.
Twenty-five racial and tribal groups are represented in the student

144 All Kindreds and Tongues

body. Consequently the language problem is of significance.
Assamese and English are the media of instruction. Graduates of
this institution can be found in all parts of Assam, some of them
being engaged in pioneer mission work among their own racial
groups and tribes. The Gale Memorial Bible School is a training
school for Bible women. An extensive and growing medical work
centers in the Jorhat Christian Hospital. On a tract of land
three miles east of the school compound this medical center is
growing rapidly. Fifteen years ago this area was a dense thicket
sheltering tigers and cobras. Now a score of buildings defy the
retreating jungle and offer healing and comfort to hundreds each
year. The hospital buildings can provide for approximately 50
patients, and the verandas of the dispensary shelter the over-
flow. Missionary bungalows and homes for staff members surround
the hospital. A leper colony of growing importance has been built
adjacent to the medical compound.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 327,000; missionaries 12; native workers 43;
churches 2; church members 70; baptisms 9; schools 8; pupils
341; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 10,927.

STAFF:

Gale Memorial Bible School Jorhat Christian Hospital

*Miss E. Victoria Christen- H. W. Kirby, M.D.

son . Mrs. H. W. Kirby

Jorhat Christian Schools O. W. Hasselblad, M.D.

E. E. Brock Mrs. O. W. Hasselblad

Mrs. E. E. Brock *Almyra Eastlund, R.N.

J. W. Cook *Elna Forssell, R.N.
Mrs. J. W. Cook
C. E. Hunter

Kangpokpi (Kilng-pok'-pi) 1919. No Christian missionary was
allowed in the State of Manipur until 1894 when Rev. William
Pettigrew, though forbidden to preach there, was permitted to
open a school. The central station was at Ukhrul, but in 1919
the mission center was transferred to Kangpokpi.

This station is located near Imphal, the capital of the State
of Manipur. About twenty years ago the compound at Kangpokpi
was a hill of untracked jungle rising several hundred feet from

Assam 145

the State motor road. A mile of winding road, carved from the
jungle-covered mountain side, was the first bold stroke in planning
for a mission compound. Then followed groves of citrus and
banana trees, gardens, mis-
sion bungalows, a school
house, quarters for students, a
church building, a dispensary,
a baby shelter, and to one side,
a leper colony.

During these 40 years in
Manipur the Christian com-
munity has grown to nearly
8,000, many of whom are
recent converts, with many
churches distributed through-
out the region. Our mission-
aries in Kangpokpi have the
privilege of working among
the hills surrounding the
Manipur valley. Progress is
noted particularly among the
Tangkhul Nagas. The mission
school is a central training in-
stitution which has furnished
leaders for a growing number
of churches and village schools
throughout the hill region.
The Swedish Baptist General
Conference of America has as-
sumed the entire support of
this station.

Garo Christian Medical Assistant,
Kangpokpi.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 80,000;-
missionaries 2; native work-
ers 142; churches 67; church members 7,689; baptisms 563;
schools 35; pupils 757; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 1,443.

STAFF:

J. A. Ahlquist, M.D.
Mrs. J. A. Ahlquist

146 All Kindreds and Tongues

Kohima (Ko-he'-ma) 1879. Kohima, in the midst of the stalwart
and robust Angami tribe, has been called the center of possibilities.
Its position on the main road between Assam and Burma makes
it easily accessible to the approximately 100,000 Nagas in this
region. Being the seat of the government for all the Naga Hills,

Teacher and boys in a rice cultivation demonstration project,
Kohima Training School

the opportunity for mission work is apparent. A mission school,
with an enrolment of 250 boys and girls from the Angami and
neighboring tribes is an evangelistic agency of real significance.
Two missionary families are located in Kohima, as a rule, one
of whom gives primary attention to educational work and the
other to more direct evangelistic effort and Bible translation. The
motorcycle has become, during recent years, a most important
vehicle for the missionary who tours along the mountain paths
of the Naga Hills.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 87,000; missionaries 4; native workers 50;
churches 66; church members 3,442; baptisms 411; schools si;
pupils 595.

Assam 147

STAFF:

Work for Nagas
G. W. Supplee
Mrs. G. W. Supplee
J. E. Tanquist
Mrs. J. E. Tanquist

North Lakhimpur (Lak-im-p66r) 1893. The field work from
this station stretches along for 100 miles between the Brahmaputra
River and the foot-hills of the Himalayas. Most of the mission
activity is among the tea garden coolies. During the last years
there has hot been a resident missionary at North Lakhimpur.
The work is supervised by leaders of the national church assisted
by the missionary located at Jorhat and aided slightly by mission
funds.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 152,000; native workers 28; churches 55;
church members 1,732; baptisms 166; schools 13.

STAFF:

Work for Immigrant Peoples

(In charge of J. W. Cook at Jorhat)

Nowgong (Now-g6ng) 1841. Nowgong, for generations the
place of culture and the ancient seat of a royal dynasty, is located
in the very center of the province of Assam. In mission history it
is known as the station of Dr. Miles Bronson, pioneer among the
Hindu people of this field. His daughter was the first single
woman to be appointed for service in Assam by the Woman's
Society of the West. The evangelistic work centering in Nowgong
touches not only a large population of Assamese and other plains
people but also the Mikirs of the neighboring hills. There is a
progressive girls' school in Nowgong, the oldest and largest board-
ing school for girls in Assam. It includes a kindergarten, elemen-
tary training and a normal department. Here 350 girls, represent-
ing on the one hand the most primitive races of Assam, and on
the other the most highly educated and cultured people of the
country, work together in harmony. A special hostel (dormi-
tory) for Hindu girls affords an unusual opportunity for the
teaching of Christian living, both by precept and example.

148 All Kindreds and Tongues

STATISTICS:

Population in field 500,000; missionaries 4; native workers 25;
churches 23; church members 965; baptisms 121; schools 11;
pupils 543.

STAFF:

Work for Assamese and Girls' Training School

Mikirs *Miss Elizabeth E. Hay

W. R. Hutton *Miss E. Ruth Paul
Mrs. W. R. Hutton

House of Naga village headman

Sadiya (Sa'-de-ya) 1836-1906. Sadiya, situated in the extreme
northeastern corner of Assam, near the junction of the Chinese
and Tibetan arms of the Brahmaputra River, has been called the
doorway to romance and history. It is 'a real frontier country and
the most remote station of Northern Baptists in all Assam. To
the northeast is a path leading into Tibet, thence into China;
to the southeast lies Burma; to the north are the snowcapped
Tibetan ranges of the Himalayas.

It was to this station that in 1836 Dr. and Mrs. Nathan Brown
came from Burma to open up the work together with Mr. A. T.
Cutter, a printer. The English Commissioner of Assam had
brought to the attention of Northern Baptists in Burma this

Assam 149

territory then wild and uncivilized. Circumstances forced the
abandonment of our work in Sadiya in 1839, but since 1906 it has
been a center not only for work among the tea garden people of
the plains but for the hill folk called Abors. Among these people
the missionary has been zealously at work preaching the Gospel,
training workers in the village school at Sadiya, translating por-
tions of the New Testament and developing a hymnal for the

Naga Young Folks.

Christian community. This field covers a larger area than that of
any other station in Assam.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 333,700; missionaries 2; native workers 27;
churches 37; church members 1,250; baptisms 224; schools 12;
pupils 620.

STAFF:

Work for Immigrant Peoples and Abors
J. Selander
Mrs. J. Selander

Sibsagar (Sib-saw'-gor) 1841. In a densely populated Hindu
community the missionary compound in Sibsagar is surrounded
by ancient temples. Many centuries ago Sibsagar was the seat of
the reigning Ahom kings who did much to embellish the Hindu

150 All Kindreds and Tongues

religion with their quaint art. Hither pilgrims journey from
many parts of India to worship at the temples deemed most holy
and to present their native offerings on festal days. In this field
Baptist work has been carried on for one hundred years. Rev. and
Mrs. J. M. Forbes, missionaries at this station, have recently been
transferred to Gauhati. Replacements are greatly needed.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 300,000; missionaries 2; native workers 17;
churches 39; church members 2,108; baptisms 118; schools 5;
pupils 173.

Tura (T66-ra) 1876. The Garos represent probably the largest
single group of hill people in Assam with a population of approxi-
mately 193,000. Seventy-five years ago they, a race of savage head-
hunters, were a most serious concern to Government. Today 15,-
ooo are Christians who are supporting 331 churches and 75 village
schools. The late Dr. M. C. Mason gave half a century of service
among the Garos, reduced the language to written form and, with
Dr. Phillips, made a translation of the Bible. Since that time
the missionaries have continued to build up a Christian literature
for these people. The Garos are the only hill tribe in Assam for
whom the entire Bible has been made available. Translations,
of both Scriptures and school texts, must be prepared.

The first two Garo Christians were baptized in 1863, and each
began to form a Christian village, one of which was built in a
dense jungle. Likewise the Garo churches have undertaken their
own home missions. Their evangelists have endured hardship and
privation as they have carried the gospel to other sections.

Tura is the seat of government for the Garo Hills district and
mission work is well established here. Dormitories for Christian
boys attending local government schools, a Mission Middle English
Girls' School with a Normal Training department, a hospital and
dispensary building as well as homes for missionaries and nurses
are found on the compound.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 193,000; missionaries 9; native workers 205;
churches 376; church members 16,784; baptisms 770; schools
166; pupils 4,168; hospitals i; dispensaries 2; patients 9,921.

Assam 151

STAFF:

Work for Garos Mission Hospital

F. W. Harding E. Sheldon Downs, M.D.

Mrs. F. W. Harding Mrs. E. Sheldon Downs, R.N.

A. F. Merrill *A. Verna Blakely, R.N.
Mrs. A. F. Merrill

Girls' Mission Middle Eng-
lish School
*Miss Fern Rold
*Miss Ruth H. Teasdale

Lord, what a change within us one short hour
Spent in thy presence will avail to make!
What heavy burdens from our bosoms take!
What parched grounds refresh as with a shower!

We kneel, and all around us seems to loiaer;
We rise, and all, the distant and the near,
Stands forth in sunny outline, brave and clear;

We kneel, how weak! we rise, how full of power!

Why, therefore, should we do ourselves this wrong,

Or others that we are not always strong-
Thai we are sometimes overborne with care-
That we should ever weak or heartless be,

Anxious or troubled when with us is prayer,
And joy and strength and courage are with theef

R. C. TRENCH

jVc

OTHING lies beyond the reach of prayer except that
ivhich lies outside the will of God.

"TEN DEGREES, NORTH

SeeTnot palm trees waving near.
I only see slim furclad skaters whirling by. . . .
Long low white hills against a snow -filled, sky I

Today my
Not tamaris

.' ' , StV?*- ' - , ' " V.^

My ea
e

IteswJ

, ::

The Bengal - Orissa Mission

WORK in the Bengal-Orissa field began in 1836 with the sturdy
foundations laid by the Free Will Baptists in Balasore, Orissa
Province. These same pioneers extended the work into the
neighboring province of Bengal, including two important lan-
guage groups, the Bengalis and the Santals. Because of the tre-
mendous odds still faced in the way of deeply entrenched
Hinduism, this mission continues to be the smallest of the ten
Northern Baptist fields.

Nearly four million people live within this area for which, by
comity agreements, American Baptists are responsible. Twenty-
three missionaries carry on the work, evangelistic and educational,
and great credit is due to Indian co-workers who preach, teach,
and provide the only medical assistance we offer. The names of
some of these Christians are written in gold in the history of Chris-
tian progress among their people.

Nationalism has here, too, changed the mental temper of the
people we would lead to a higher loyalty. What Oriental mission
work, in the last few years, has escaped this experience? Back in
the villages among the clumps of lacey bamboos a simple, hard-
working village folk know little of quarrels of government except
as they affect the price of rice. Here the gospel still has a hearing
as the missionary sits on the mud veranda, reading his Message
in the light of a kerosene lantern, and the women at a distance
listen in on the story of a loving God. From such small beginnings
are self-supporting churches born.

If the great quest of national political leaders should be attained
and home-rule should be granted, what would be the challenge
to representatives of Christ for the principles of democracy are
best propounded by Him? Bengalis, Oriyas, or the aboriginal
races of Santals, and Koras, proud Brahman or equally proud
Moslem, the artisan and the Untouchable how will the rights
of each and all be safeguarded? Will the foreign teacher find
himself bound in destiny with an unpopular minority, those who
do not count? What of the modest institutions these minorities
built together? What of the villager's dream that his children

153

154 All Kindreds and Tongues

might be at least literate, more able to keep the wolf from the door,
and more wise in the things of the spirit? We are deeply grateful
that the Christian impact has had a part in bringing an aware-
ness of the needs to the program of the dominant part, Congress.

The house of Chundra Lela, famed convert from Hinduism to Christianity,

The missionary and his trained Indian colleagues will have a
large place to fill in the new era when we trust this program will
be brought to fulfillment.

The mission had some important pioneering through its in-
dustrial and leadership training institutions. At Balasore village
skills and industries are emphasized. The well-drilling project,
started in the Industrial School, has gained such proportions and
significance as to attract public and governmental notice and
participation. Bhimpore and Midnapore schools have contributed
largely to high quality Christian leadership in rural areas. The
total impact, social and economic as well as religious, is tre-
mendous.

The Old Pilgrim Road to Puri runs from north to south across
our Bengal-Orissa field. Temples and shrines are on every hand.

The Bengal-Orissa Mission 155

Population loads the land as in few parts of the world. It is still
true that if a worker at Midnapore were to visit three villages a
day continuously for 365 days out of each year, an entire genera-
tion would have passed before he could visit all the villages in
this field. The Home Mission Board, largely Indian, with its
increasing responsibility for evangelistic and educational work
must be given immediate aid if it is to maintain churches, schools
and evangelists in Christian communities. Work for women and
children has been very effective, though limited in scope.

In spite of discouragements there is vision for the future and a
high faith that God will continue to claim his own among these
races of India.

Bengal-Orissa Statistics*
Missionaries:

A.B.F.M.S 18

W.A.B.F.M.S 5

Nationals 263

Churches 40

Church Members 3>oog

Baptisms 196

Schools 102

Pupils 4,337

Hospitals

Dispensaries 2

Patients 2*855

* From 1939 Annual Report,
f Staff 1940.

Balasore (Bal-a-sore) 1838. During the centenary celebration of
1936, an American visitor was heard to say that he considered the
Balasore Church the most soundly established of any mission
church he had visited in his extensive travels. The history of the
station is as fascinating reading as one could ask for. The Girls'
High School is an outgrowth of the work extended from the
Sinclair Orphanage, which first housed children rescued by the
British Government from becoming sacrifices at annual festivals.
Periodical famines increased the numbers. Changes have made
the orphanage more of a dormitory and it is now serving the Girls'
High School temporarily.

156 All Kindreds and Tongues

Balasore schools equip students to meet practical, daily prob-
lems. There is a new domestic science building for the Girls'
High School equipped to teach physiology, hygiene, child-care,
and household management. The students in the Boys' High and
Technical School are receiving a vocational and general training

Making Bricks at a Mission School.

that secures positions for them when unemployment is the general
lot. The Governor of Orissa on a recent visit said of the Boys'
High and Technical School, "This is one of the most interesting
things I have seen in Orissa since the province was formed. Here
we have ... a successful attempt to develop technical training
side by side with literary training, which has been the ideal of
educationalists for many years. ... In fact, the school has tried
out, ten years ahead of public opinion, the ideas which are now

finding favour elsewhere "

Excellent work is being done in the town and district among
the women, Christian and non-Christian. Seven trained Indian
evangelistic workers accompany the missionary to the homes and
give assistance of every kind as well as Christian instruction.

The Bengal-Orissa Mission 157

STATISTICS:

Population in the field 1,300,000; missionaries 8; native workers
64; churches 8; church members 785; baptisms 35; schools 13;
pupils 713.

STAFF:

W. S. Dunn Boys' High and Technical

Mrs. W. S. Dunn School

H. I. Frost J. G. Gilson, Principal

Mrs. H. I. Frost Mrs. J. G. Gilson

*Miss Lillian M. Girls' High School

Brueckmann *Miss Ethel M. Cronkite

Bhimpore (Beem-pore') 1873. Bhimpore has a magic of her
own. It is her people that fascinate one after the dusty twenty
mile ride from the railroad station at Midnapore through jungle
to reach this unassuming center of a teeming life of 85,000 Santals
an aboriginal race. The sacrifices these people are anxious to
make for an education and for the privilege of sharing the Chris-
tian faith put an average complaining American to shame. It is
impossible to put into the compass of a few words the hundred
percent passes for three consecutive years on the part of Santal
boys in the high school, competing with much more privileged
Bengali students; the girls going into high school, teacher train-
ing and nursing, into village homes as competent wives and
mothers; the industrial work for boys and girls; the flourishing
gardens, the evangelistic and women's work and village schools
that reach into remote spots inaccessible during the rains.

STATISTICS:

(Note Jhargram field) Population in Santal field 600,000;
missionaries 6; native workers 31; churches i; church members
299; baptisms 3; schools 2; pupils 265; dispensaries i.

STAFF:

General Santal High School

*Miss Naomi Knapp H. C. Long

Girls' School Mrs. H. C. Long

*Miss Grace I. Hill C. C. Roadarmel

Mrs. C. C. Roadarmel

Jamshedpur (Jzim-she'd-poor) 1919. Missionaries in this strategic
industrial center, the home of famous Tata Iron and Steel Com-

158 All Kindreds and Tongues

pany, were unable to return after furlough and have not been re-
placed from America. Effective work is being done by a pastor
employed from the Methodist Seminary at Jubbulpore. The
industrial situation presents a medley of racial groups and a

church service must at times be
conducted in as many as three
languages. Medical work and
housing problems are under the
efficient administration of the
Steel Company.

STATISTICS:

Population in the field 97,000;
churches 3; native workers 2;
church members 206.

Jhargram (Jar-gram) 1937. The
challenge of this work makes the
worker wish he had the strength
of ten and time without stint.
There are today two workers
among Christians in some thirty
villages scattered over 200 square
miles, one of the most fruitful sec-
tions of the entire mission! Govern-
ment aid to village schools keeps
the doors open.

From the beginning of the
Santal work, Government has
turned over to our mission entire
control of educational work among

them. Only the Christian church can discover and develop the
best in this race.

Adjoining this Santal area, or within it, live the mixed race
called Koras, responsive to the gospel. Baptist work has been
almost entirely evangelistic with Bible women assisting but edu-
cation is now spreading as well. They are an agricultural people
without much natural talent for leadership. The work among
them should be intensified and extended to meet a need that pre-
sents much hope of reward for effort spent. Kora work is carried
on by Rev. and Mrs. J. A. Howard of Kharagpur.

Student at Christian High School,
Balasore.

The Bengal-Orissa Mission 159

STATISTICS:

Population in Santal field 600,000; missionaries 2; native
workers 109; churches 16; church members 677; baptisms 61;
schools 74; pupils 2,761.

STAFF:

Work for Santals
A. A. Berg
Mrs. A. A. Berg, R.N.

Kharagpur (Kar-ag-p66r) 1902. Kharagpur has been claimed
from the jungle to become a great railroad center on the line
that serves the country from Bombay to Calcutta. The city's in-
dustry has attracted various racial groups. Union Church with
two Sunday Schools, a W.C.T.U. organization, meetings for
prayer and Bible study, for recreation and fellowship, and the
sessions for youth groups endeavors to meet the needs of the
English speaking groups. Ward Memorial Church, self-supporting,
reaches the Hindustani and Oriya groups and the Telugu Church
serves the Telugus. In the men's hostel laborers find the privileges
of decent quarters, games and reading. A trained Indian woman
finds her days filled with work in the homes.

Kharagpur is the home of the Field Secretary and Treasurer of
the mission, and a favorite meeting place for committees, boards
and conferences of all sorts.

STATISTICS:

Population in the field 950,000; missionaries 4; native workers
5; churches 3; members 485; baptisms 41.

STAFF:

Union Church Work for Koras (See Jhar-

E. C. Brush, Mission Sec. gram

and Treas. J onn A. Howard

Mrs. E. C. Brush Mrs. J. A. Howard

Midnapore (Mid-na-pore) 1844. Midnapore, the third largest
city in all Bengal, is head of a thriving district and claims a
government college and district courts and treasury. On both
sides of the old Hindu Pilgrim Road are the comfortable thatched
houses of Christians. From these homes children scamper off to
the church services, Sunday School or the finest day school for

160 All Kindreds and Tongues

girls and younger boys in the district. The mission here provides
the only high school for girls in the entire district. Much work
done among Bengalis in the rural sections has had to be curtailed
or discontinued for lack of men and money, but Midnapore fur-
nishes a sturdy, rewarding Christian impact with evangelism at its
heart. Because of the unyielding character of the Hinduism of
upper caste and cultured people of this section, statistics falsify
the actual contribution of the mission. In the high school Hindu
girls of all castes, Santals, Moslems and Buddhists unite with
Christians in student government enterprises, in two Girl Guide
Companies and two Blue Bird Flocks, in a large W.W.G. that aids
home missions, and in competition in high scholarship and
Christian fellowship.

The church is self-supporting and the women's society is pro-
gressing under effective leadership.

STATISTICS:

Population in the field 950,300; missionaries i; native workers
14; churches i; church members 118; baptisms 12; schools 3;
pupils 188.

STAFF:

Midnapore Girls' High School
*Miss Ruth Daniels

Santipore (San-ti-pore) (Hatigarh Post Office) 1865. Reaching
Hatigarh, a small center whose name means the "elephant fort,"
is worth the hard trip fording the river beyond Jellasore and walk-
ing the few miles to the mission bungalow. One may go by chair by
four coolies if he prefers. Salgodia, the other village in the Santi-
pore area, is several miles farther, accessible by foot in dry weather
that permits the hiker to walk on the baked mud dikes between the
rice fields.

The Hatigarh school has increased about 70% in enrolment
and the hostels are filled to capacity. There is a 53% Christian
student body and 80% Christian staff. In the last two and one
half years six Christian teachers have been added to the staffs.
Four new school houses have been built. Due to cuts in appropria-
tion much of this has meant genuine sacrifice on the part of a
people whose crop netted about 50% of the normal amount. In-
dividuals are carrying inhuman assignments of work. The staff

The Bengal-Orissa Mission 161

is 35% less than ten years ago in the face of an increase of 60% in
total church membership. There has been one baptism for every
ten members in the area. 431 opium addicts and 504 lepers in
addition to several hundreds of general patients received help
from the leper clinic and dispensary. Maternity and child wel-
fare work, home nursing and infant care have met a great
need.

Replacing of cuts would release this most excellent piece of
work to take a leading place in the advancement of the Kingdom
in India.

STATISTICS:

Population in the field 300,000; missionaries 2; native workers
38; churches 8; church members 439; baptisms 40; schools 10;
pupils 410; dispensary i; patients 2,855.

STAFF:

W. C. Osgood
Mrs. W. C. Osgood

} OTH the test and expression of the quality of a personality
are to be seen in its dominant desires. No desire is ever quite the
same after it has been offered up before God in prayer; a desire
which has found expression in prayer is inevitably purified and
elevated. Prayer, therefore, is the training-ground for character.

CHRISTIANITY is the answer to the riddle set by life itself.
It is the answer of a religion which has the quality of Vision and
Power the vision of truth and the power to overcome.

STREETER

The South India Mission

INDIA is one of the most fascinating countries in the world. It is
a land of contrasts: direst poverty and fabulous wealth, un-
touchables and high caste, of highest mountains, greatest rainfall,
cyclones, cholera, drought, famine. Here one sees great tea plan-
tations, brilliant flowering jungles, exotic fruits, ancient palaces,
temples and tombs. India, with its population of well over 350
million, is divided in race and has more than two hundred lan-
guages and dialects. It is a land of religions yet needs unspeakably
the knowledge and acceptance of Christ and his redeeming and
transforming love.

The poverty is extreme. The wealth of the country is in the
hands of a few. Money is too often invested in jewels instead of
being kept in circulation. The masses of India's millions live in
villages, in tiny houses of ttimes of mud, amid primitive surround-
ings. The people are engaged in agriculture, the chief crops being
cotton, millet, castor oil seeds, tobacco, chillies and rice. The
monsoon furnishes their chief water supply and when this fails,
famine occurs. The great majority of the people are poorly nour-
ished and so subject to disease. In a land where the average wage
of a day laborer is about six cents it is small wonder that debt
and dire need go hand in hand. Conditions are improving, how-
ever. Modern methods of agriculture are being introduced, com-
merce is increasing and the quantity of exports has risen. There
are great steel, cotton and jute mills, and coal and limestone are
being taken from the hills.

The curse of India is the caste system. Originating in the neces-
sity of preserving race purity and continued by the early trade
guild system, caste has exerted a powerful influence on the people.
Its bondage is stronger in South India than in the north and is
most oppressive. There is no greater shame to the average Indian
than that of loss of caste.

The past decade has seen many changes come into being with
the adoption of the new Constitution, under which the Legisla-
tures in the Provinces of India are given large powers. On the

162

The South India Mission

163

whole the new Constitution has worked well though the Congress
Party objects to certain of its basic assumptions, in particular
federation and communal electorates. As to the All India Fed-
eration, they argue that it is impossible for delegates chosen by the
generally despotic Rajahs of the Indian States to sit in helpful
counsel with the duly elected representatives of the democratic
provinces. As to communal electorates, one of the things that
stands in the way of complete democracy in India, is the provision
in the Constitution whereby each of the religious groups of India,
such as Mohammedans, Jains, Hindus, Sikhs, etc., is allowed so
many seats in the Legislative Assemblies, the number of seats for
each group being determined by its population in the Province
in question. Christians have objected to this "communal represen-
tation" and have been consistent in opposing it. The Congress
Party has stood for economic and social reforms, and among
these has been the recommendation to the provincial legislatures
of a "Prohibition Act" forbidding the sale of intoxicants. In the

Temples of Indi

.

164 All Kindreds and Tongues

Madras Presidency the Act was passed in 1937, and experimentally
applied in certain districts. The results in these and other testing
areas are being watched, not only by other parts in India, but also
by India's well-wishers around the world.

The South India Mission is known among Baptists as the "Lone
Star Mission." Samuel Day was the pioneer who, as the repre-
sentative of the American Baptist Foreign Mission Society, first
took the gospel message to the 25,000,000 Telugus in South India.
Three times in its early history Baptists almost abandoned this
field because of lack of financial resources or because the field
seemed unfruitful. Today it is one of the largest and most suc-
cessful Baptist mission fields. The territory at present covered by
our Baptist mission lies within the Madras Presidency and Hydera-
bad, an independent native state ruled over by a Mohammedan
prince. Hyderabad has an area about equal to that of Kansas.
Each station in the mission is the center of a large field, the small-
est being one-half the size of Rhode Island and the largest three
times the size of that state. While the prevailing religion is Hindu-
ism there are many followers of Mohammed. Singularly enough,
though caste in India divides socially, language unites, for Telugu
is spoken throughout the field of the Baptist Mission.

Marked advance in winning converts among the Sudras must
not be forgotten. About 70% of the Telugus belong to this great
non-Brahmin group. They have been deeply moved by the marked
change in the outcastes. Their readiness to listen to the Gospel
constitutes one of the most urgent calls heard anywhere. The mass
movements among the outcastes continue and new converts are
now coming into the churches of all denominations at the rate of
150,000 a year. Northern Baptists are having a real part in this
ingathering. If preachers and teachers could be provided to shep-
herd the incoming thousands, many times the present number
could be received. One of the great opportunities facing the
church today is the training of Christian leadership in mission
fields. Naturally medicine has played an important part in the
development of the South India Mission where marked under-
nourishment and resulting lowered vitality have made the people
unusually susceptible to disease. Educational work in the mission
is necessarily large, heading up in the Baptist Theological Sem-
inary at Ramapatnam. There are four high schools. Baptists also

The South India Mission 165

have a share in the work of Madras Christian College, of the
Women's Union Medical College at Vellore, and of Madras Chris-
tian College for Women.

There are many encouraging aspects in the work and a growing
spirit of social consciousness is seen. Movements, with their be-
ginnings in Christian teachings, have been started. These efforts
have already produced important results in mitigating the dis-
tressing conditions accompanying child marriage, the status of
widows and orphans, as well as other social evils. Schools and
orphanages are being founded in greater number. The Christians
are gaining in strength through increase in membership and the
growing feeling of unity. In spite of their poverty encouraging
advance is being made toward self-support. Women's missionary
societies which were springing up a decade ago are now uniting
in a Telugu Woman's Convention which is taking responsibility
for important work. In December 1939 the Telugu Convention
and the South India Mission voted for a Joint Council, composed
of Indian leaders and missionaries. This Committee, with ad-
visory and executive powers, is a further step in the sharing of
responsibility.

South India Statistics*
Missionaries:

fA. B. F. M. S 49

fW. A. B. F. M. S 25

Indian Workers . 2,340

Churches 389

Church Members 1 10,343

Baptisms 2,626

Schools 1,024

Pupils 35,679

Hospitals 6

Dispensaries 9

Patients 39>oog

*From 1939 Annual Report.
t Staff

Allur (Ul-loor) 1873. Allur is one of the oldest stations in the
mission, having been opened seven years after Ongole. The work
has been difficult and progress slow. The southern part of our

i66 All Kindreds and Tongues

Telugu mission has had no mass movement. So after many years
of self-sacrificing labor, only a very small portion of the people
are Christian, but many of the village churches and schools are
self-supporting. A strong and vigorous station boarding school of
higher elementary grade is maintained and is doing a worth-
while work. Church schools for Bible study, prayer and the deep-
ening of the spiritual life have been a chief emphasis. Interest on
the part of caste women and children is to be noted.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 122,100; missionaries 2; native workers 42;
churches 18; members 1,167; baptisms 51; schools 12.

STAFF:

E. B. Davis
Mrs. E. B. Davis

Bapatla (Ba-put'la) 1883. Bapatla is on the Madras-Calcutta
railway about forty miles northeast of Ongole. The field covers
1,400 square miles. In our Baptist churches in this area. there are
over 10,000 members, while there are nearly 3,000 pupils in the
Sunday schools.The Baptala Normal School trains young men as
teachers and provides elementary training for higher and lower
grades, and has just celebrated its Golden Anniversary. Bapatla
has one of the largest Baptist communities. There should be a
missionary family for the field in addition to the one for the
Normal School. This need has been in part met by the Association
employing Mr. A. Vandanm, B.A., L.T., headmaster of our
Ongole High School, as touring evangelist.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 412,000; missionaries 2; native workers 139;
churches 8; members 10,975; baptisms 46; schools 66; pupils

2,544-
STAFF:

General Work and Normal Training School
W. D. Varney
Mrs. W. D. Varney

Cumbum (Rum-bum) 1882. Cumbum is located seventy miles
west of Ongole in the Kurnool district. In this area there is a large
group of village schools and a secondary school, as well as a num-

The South India Mission 167

ber of churches, with a membership of over 6,500. The rural com-
munity training school is an important development in the work
of this field and is meeting the urgent and pressing need of trained
village teachers in the Mission. On January 9, 1934 a fine new
building was dedicated. With an enrolment of over 70 students,
the missionary reports that the number of applicants far exceeds
the facilities available. The training of teacher preachers carried
on here is most important for the village churches.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 124,600; missionaries i; native workers 81;
churches 5; members 6,572; baptisms 67; schools 37; pupils

1.475-
STAFF:

General Worfcand Rural Community Training School
F. G. Christenson

Donakonda (D6-na-kSn-da) 1903. The territory covered in the
Donakonda field is in the Darsi Division, a county 616 square
miles in area, with a population of over 90,000. There are no cities
in the field but there are 150 villages, most of which contain
Christians. There is a large Christian constituency with more
than 6,500 church members. The decision of the Donakonda sta-
tion workers to tithe their incomes has resulted in greatly increased
giving. Their pastor, whose salary was in arrears, has been paid
regularly, part of the debt repaid and contributions made to
projects outside of Donakonda. Some of the village pastors and
teachers have followed their example. Many are surprised at the
results accomplished when they give in this systematic way.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 91,300; missionaries 2; native workers 136;
churches 46; members 6,661; baptisms 152; schools 64; pupils

2,447-
STAFF:

P. S. Curtis
Mrs. P. S. Curtis

Gurzalla (Goor-za'la) 1895. Gurzalla, a few miles south of the
Kistna river, is now connected with the main railway by a branch
line. Although Gurzalla has of recent years often had only part

i68 All Kindreds and Tongues

of the time of a missionary, there has developed a Christian com-
munity with over 4,800 church members. Gurzalla is a field of
great promise. The most remarkable movement in our Mission
among the Suclras has taken place on this field. The station was
opened by Rev. John Dussman in 1895. He had the joy of bap-

Telugn Christian Hamlet.

tizing the first caste convert on this field, a Reddi, who came out
alone and who stood fast in the faith until the day of his death.
Year by year the movement continued to grow until 1931, when
a great harvest was reaped, 420 Sudra converts being baptized that
year, 123, in a single day. Today there are some 1,700 Sudra con-
verts on the Gurzalla field, representing 32 different castes Yana-
dis and Erukalas, Lombardis and Chentzus, Gollas and Baldjas,
Reddis and Kammas all one in Christ Jesus.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 156,900; missionaries 2; native workers 34;
churches 13; members 4,892; baptisms 48; schools 12; pupils 377.

The South India Mission 169

STAFF:

W. C. Thomas
Mrs. W. C. Thomas

Hanumakonda. (Hun-oo-ma-kon'da) 1879. Hanumakonda de-
rives its name from Hanuman, the monkey god, and konda, a hill;
hence, "the hill of the monkey god." It is a town in the Nizam's
Dominions 86 miles northeast of Secunderabad. The most north-
ern station of our South India Mission, it is but five miles from
Fort Warungal which for centuries was the capital of the Telugu
country and of the ancient Telugu kings. It is built within the
walls that surrounded that once famous city. In 1902 the Victoria
Memorial Hospital was opened. The Mohammedan and Hindu
people took a deep interest in it and contributed liberally to its
work. Medical and public health needs in the Deccan are stagger-
ing. There is a great wastage of life among all classes. In 1939 a
new building for the women's and children's wards was dedicated.
This "Lake Avenue Ward" was a gift from the church in
Rochester, New York, for which it was named, and other friends.
Now, with a total of fifty beds for women and children the govern-
ment has granted recognition for the nurses' training school.

The Station School carries on a practical daily life program in
religious education. A Junior Church is maintained with increased
interest and numbers. Evangelistic work is carried on for village
women, among whom there is an eagerness for something better
in their lives. The field covers a territory of 3,500 square miles.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 328,900; missionaries 7; native workers 39;
churches 6; members 1,450; baptisms 136; schools i; pupils 16;
hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 5,325.

STAFF:

Evangelistic Work Hospital

C. R. Manley, M.D. J. S. Carman, M.D.

Mrs. C. R. Manley Mrs. J. S. Carman

*Miss Hallie Lee Stouden- * Sadie Robbins, R.N.

mire * Harriet Barrington, R.N.

Jangaon (Jun-gan) 1901. The Jangaon field, including the
larger part of three counties lying between Nalgonda and Hanu-
makonda, has a population of over 250,000. Here is located Pres-

Lake View, Cumbum, S. I.

Bathing Ghats, Benares, India.

A horn Temple, Sibsagar,
Assam.

Contrasts: Elephant with Road
Roller.

Railway Station, South India.

Learning to Read, Kavali.

Outcaste Village Group.

.M.

^:

Leper Receiving Injection,

Roadside Leper Clinic,

Vellore.

Stalls, Entrance to Great Temple, Madura, India.

172 All Kindreds and Tongues

ton Institute, called the Telugu Tuskegee. This is our only
Baptist mission training school in the Deccan, embracing the
central middle school, a special training class for women village
school teachers, a co-educational class (higher standard) for
training teachers, and one year of high school work. One valuable
asset of the school is the seventy acre compound which affords

Preston Institute, Jangaon.

an excellent opportunity for the students to have practical experi-
ence in agricultural work. The Jangaon church is supporting two
workers on the field and is assuming responsibility for the evan-
gelization of all the villages within a radius of five miles from the
station. The field workers as a Home Mission Society are support-
ing in part a worker in the new center and the women of the
station church contribute to the support of the work on the field,
as well as mission contributions to the projects of the Women's
Convention.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 261,800; missionaries 2; native workers 36:
churches 4; members 681; baptisms 26; schools 16; pupils 298.

STAFF:

Preston Institute
C. Rutherford
Mrs. C. Rutherford

The South India Mission 173

Kanigiri (Kun-i-gi-ri) 1892. The Kanigiri field, southwest of
Ongole, has an area of 1,014 square miles. The station is forty miles
from the nearest railway with which it is now connected by motor
bus. There are more than four hundred villages in this area and
each village is made of at least two sections, the caste section and
the outcaste palem. There are two station schools, primary and
secondary, with boarding departments for boys and girls. In a poor
non-caste hamlet of this field, a part of Ongole, Dr. dough's great
work began so many years ago. In that little hamlet was born
Yerraguntla Periah, the first outcaste Madiga convert in the
Telugu Mission, who became the pioneer of a great mass move-
ment to Christianity among his people. On this field also the late
George H. Brock gave forty years of devoted service to the Telugus,
receiving into the Christian church over 8,000 members.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 129,300; missionaries 2; native workers 208;
churches 31; members 8,326; baptisms 176; schools 140; pupils
2,972-

STAFF:

J. C. Martin
Mrs. J. C. Martin

Kavali (Ka'va-li) 1893. Kavali is a town halfway between On-
gole and Nellore, about twelve miles south of Ramapatnam. The
station was opened in 1893 and embraces a field of 100,000 people.
Near here is located an industrial settlement for criminal tribes
which for many years was under mission management, Govern-
ment meeting the expense and the Mission providing the mission-
ary. Of recent years the Government has taken over its manage-
ment. The Settlement, however, has been retained up to date and
affords a fruitful field for Christian service among these needy
people. The opportunity among the children of these criminal
tribes especially is very great. The children attend the Station
Boarding School, where the boys receive excellent training in
cloth and tape weaving, aluminum work and mat making, and
the girls in sewing, poultry breeding, cookery and music. Many
have been converted and become preachers and teachers and evan-
gelists to their own people. Christian work is carried on at two
centers, Brahmanakkraka and Musunur.

174 All Kindreds and Tongues

STATISTICS:

Population in field 101,700; missionaries 4; native workers 50;
churches 9; members 2,045; baptisms 62; schools 11; pupils 641;
dispensaries i; patients 856.

STAFF:

L. E. Rowland *Miss E. Grace Bullard

Mrs. L. E. Rowland *Miss Julia E. Bent

Coles Memorial High School, Kurnool.

Kurnool (Kiir'-nool) 1875. Kurnool, historic town on the banks
of the Tungabadhra River, is located on the southern border of
the Hyderabad State, 180 miles west of Ongole. It is the capital
of the Kurnool District, with a population of about 40,000, nearly
half of whom are Mohammedans. The Kurnool field, to which
Nandyal has recently been added, is one of the largest in the
Telugu Mission, being three times the size of the state of Rhode
Island, with a population of more than a half million. After many
years of labor on this difficult field, a great harvest is being reaped.
The church membership has risen to over 6,500. At the same time
much attention has been given to the development of independ-
ent and self-supporting churches. The Christians give generously
and the Kurnool Field Association supports workers, preachers,
teachers and evangelists. In the Kurnool field are two Christian
settlements, each of which supports its own church and school.

The South India Mission 175

In the station are located the Coles Memorial High School and
the Coles Vocational School, both of which are noted for their
fine group of students and their high standard of educational effi-
ciency. The Woman's Society maintains the Emilie Coles Memo-
rial Girls' School and Kindergarten, the Church School for boys
and the Caste Girls School located in the heart of the town. The
Kurnool Town Church, worshipping in the beautiful Coles Cen-
tennial Memorial, erected on one of the broad highways of the
town, is entirely self-supporting and contributes generously to the
evangelistic work on the field. All these memorials were the gift
of Dr. J. Ackerman Coles of New Jersey, and bear eloquent testi-
mony to his deep devotion to the cause of Christ across the seas.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 333,600 adding Nandyal 533,600; mission-
aries 4; native workers 188; churches 16; members 6,851; bap-
tisms 239; schools 78; pupils 3,522.

STAFF:

W. J. Longley Coles Memorial High School

Mrs. W. J. Longley B. J. Rockwood

Mrs. B. J. Rockwood

Madira (Mu'-di-ra) 1905. Madira is sixteen miles from the
famous Golconda diamond mines. It is one of the most fertile
and most fruitful fields for Christian effort in the Telugu Mission
and is rapidly becoming self-supporting. On the Madira field at
Bezwada, a growing town of 50,000, are three strong self-
supporting churches. In nearly every one of the 130 odd villages
in this field there are Christians so the witness for Christ is being
given.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 507,400; missionaries 2; native workers 101;

churches 17; members 4,403; baptisms 183; schools 61; pupils

1,239.
STAFF:

J. P. Klahsen

Mrs. J. P. Klahsen

Madras (Ma-dray) 1878. This is the capital of the Madras
Presidency, one of the most important cities in South India and
chief port on the Bay of Bengal. Thousands of students attend the

176 All Kindreds and Tongues

government institutions of Law, Medicine, Teaching, Engineer-
ing and Trades. Here also is the Woman's Union Christian Col-
lege and the St. Christopher's Training School for Women, in-
stitutions for the training of Christian leadership. Our Woman's
Society shares in the support of both. At Tambaram, where the
International Missionary Council held its meeting in December
1938, is located the Madras Christian College. The General For-
eign Society long co-operated in maintaining this institution. It is
impossible to estimate the importance of the opportunities which
present themselves in this large educational center. The Telugu
Baptist Church has an Indian pastor and is growing in strength
and independence. There is also a Christian Center and through-
out the years three Bible women have worked faithfully in this
area.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 253,000; missionaries i; native workers 8;
churches 2; members 749; baptisms 82; schools 4; pupils 187.

STAFF:

*Miss Susan Ferguson

Dormitory Court, Madras Woman's College.
I

The South India Mission 177

Markapur (Mar-ku-poor) 1895. Markapur, originally part of
the Cumbum field, is about three miles from the railway station
of Markapur Road. One of the most interesting facts in connection
with it is that the field work is now entirely self-supporting. The
station school receives students from the village schools through-
out the field and prepares them for further training. Long com-
bined with Cumbum, only recently has Markapur had again its
own missionary family.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 107,000; missionaries 2; native workers 51;
churches 15; members 5,166; schools 27; pupils 812.

STAFF:

L. S. Pratt
Mrs. L. S. Pratt

Nalgonda (Nul-gon'-da) 1890. Nalgonda having the largest
Christian community in the Deccan, with over 6,500 church mem-
bers, is situated fifty miles southeast of Secunderabad. Of the
twenty-two churches on the field, sixteen are self-supporting. Pri-
mary, boarding and day schools and a small hospital are main-
tained. With two hundred and fifty villages on this field in which
there are Christians, it is impossible to visit all in one year. To
minister more adequately a group plan has been used with a pas-
tor as leader in each group, each group visiting a number of
centers and staying in each center three days. In a short time the
groups were able to cover the whole field in this evangelistic
effort, and great blessing and encouragement was brought to the
churches. The Nizam's Dominions are much more backward in
their educational program than is true of the Madras Presidency.
The task of training Christian workers is much handicapped by
this fact.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 243,000; missionaries 2; native workers 63;
churches 25; members 6,710; baptisms 168; schools 6; pupils 156.

STAFF:

Eric Frykenberg
Mrs. Eric Frykenberg

178 All Kindreds and Tongues

Narsaravupett (Nar-sa'-ra-vu-pet) 1883. Narsaravupett station
comprises three taluqus, or counties Guntur, Narsaravupett and
Sattenapalle. Located sixty-three miles northwest of Ongole on
the S. M. R. Railway, it has a population of 206,900. The com-
bined field consists of three hundred Christian villages. Three
Christian centers, among quite a large group of Sudra converts,
are opening up a new and happier life to the people. The
Woman's Society maintains a central boarding school for boys
and girls of higher elementary grade, to which students from all
the stations in the Northern Association are admitted. Guntur
town has a population of 80,000 including nearly one thousand
Baptist Christians. Here the government has a higher training
school. The Andra Christian College is maintained by the Amer-
ican Lutheran and Anglican Missions. It is hoped that Baptists
will soon arrange to participate in the College. Young people
from all over our Mission are attending these institutions. The
local pastor is shepherding these young people besides minister-
ing to the Christians in the town and throughout the taluq.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 206,900; missionaries 4; native workers 235;
churches 52; members 11,235; baptisms 266; schools 112; pupils

4,507.

STAFF:

*Miss Ursula Dresser Samuel Hird Memorial

Edwin Erickson Boarding School

Mrs. E. Erickson *Miss Lena A. Keans

Nellore (Nel-lore') 1840. Nellore is historically important as
the first permanent mission station of Northern Baptists in South
India. It was the "Lone Star" of which Dr. S. F. Smith wrote the
poem "Shine on Lone Star." Nellore is the capital of Nellore Dis-
trict, located on the Madras-Calcutta Railway one hundred and
eight miles north of Madras and fifteen miles from the Bay of
Bengal. It has a population of about 40,000. The common lan-
guage is Telugu. Very early in its history the Mission recognized
that to establish a self-supporting, self-propagating church it was
necessary to develop a literate church. Nellore became an educa-
tional center, beginning in a very humble way. Today there is the
Coles Ackerman Memorial High School for Boys in connection

The South India Mission 179

with which is the George Ackerman Memorial Hostel, where
many of the Christian students reside. The curriculum includes
industrial work along agricultural lines, carpentry and black-
smithing. The Woman's Society maintains a High School for girls
and Normal School with a Kindergarten Training School and
Elementary School and a Bible Training School for women. Here
also is the Hospital for Women and Children and the Training
School for Nurses, supported by the Woman's Board.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 196,700; missionaries 12; native workers 80;
churches 15; members 1,968; baptisms 174; schools 11; pupils
1,098; hospitals i; patients 8,556.

STAFF:

Coles- Ackerman Memorial Hospital for Women and

High School Children

B. M. Johnson, Mission *Lena M. English, M.D.

Treasurer *Lena Benjamin, M.D.

Mrs. B. M. Johnson, R.N. *Elsie M. Larson, R.N.

. * Annie Magilton, R.N.

Gl l ^ ir *Elsie Morris, M.D.

*Miss Olive E Jones * Relen M Benjami R N

*Miss Ruth V. Thurmond J

Gurley Memorial Woman's Bible School
*Miss Genevra Brunner
*Miss Margarita Moran

Ongole (On-gole') 1866. Ongole, situated in the heart of the
Telugu country, is the mother of nearly all the Baptist stations in
South India. Opened in 1866 by John E. Clough, "the Apostle to
the Telugus," after the great famine of 1877-8, it became the scene
of one of the most remarkable revivals in mission history, in
which 2,222 outcastes were baptized in a single day and over 9,000
in six months. After being divided and sub-divided again and
again during the years, the Ongole field still registers over 13,000
church members, representing a Christian community of over
30,600. Practically the whole Madiga community (one of the
divisions of the outcastes) have become Christians. And now a
movement has begun among the Sudra caste people, over 500 of
whom have been baptized on the Ongole field.

1 8o All Kindreds and Tongues

Ongole is also the center of one of the largest and most pro-
ductive mission undertakings in the world. The schools, of which
the High School for Boys and the Harriet Clough Memorial
School for Girls are the most important, aim to meet the require-
ments of a large Christian community for their leadership in

Pounding Grain, Ongole.

evangelism, education and industrial work. New dormitory
arrangements for the Girls' School include cottages in each of
which twenty girls live and form their own household. The
Clough Memorial Hospital serves an area of over 100 square
miles. This modern, well-equipped hospital of 150 beds was made
possible by contributions from Indians, the Government of
Madras and American friends, and it ministers alike to men,
women and children, regardless of religion or caste. Recent new
equipment includes a new operating and delivery room. Im-

The South India Mission 181

portant recent additions to the staff have been an Indian doctor
and a young Indian woman evangelist. The Ongole Town
Church, worshiping in the beautiful Jewett Memorial, is entirely
self-supporting and aids materially other churches and institu-
tions. Practically all evangelistic work in the field is now under
the direction of the Field Association which employs a large num-
ber of evangelists and Bible women.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 277,500; missionaries 9; native workers 538;
churches 26; members 13,770; baptisms 365; schools 246; pupils
8,910; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 12,632.

STAFF:

Thorleif Wathne, Mission Secy. Clough Memorial Hospital
Mrs. Thorleif Wathne A. G. Boggs, M.D.

Mrs. A. G. Boggs

Harriet Clough Memorial E. Hoisted, M.D.

School Mrs. E. Hoisted, R.N.

*Miss Helen L. Bailey *Sigrid C. Johnson, R.N.

*S. Maude McDaniel, R.N.

Podili (P6'-di-li) 1894. Podili, the largest town in this field, is
thirty-one miles west of Ongole. The people are very illiterate and
elementary education is most necessary. There are thirty churches,
all but one of which are self-supporting. The Clark Memorial
Dispensary which is under the supervision of Dr. Arthur Boggs of
the Clough Memorial Hospital, Ongole, is rendering a fine service
in bringing many to Christ. Adult literacy classes have been a
feature of the work in this field.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 61,700; missionaries 2; native workers 117;
churches 30; members 4,218; baptisms 79; schools 59; pupils
2,464; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 1,810.

STAFF:

T. V. Witter
Mrs. T. V. Witter

Ramapatnam (Ra-ma-put'-num) 1869. In Ramapatnam, which
is between Nellore and Ongole stations, is located the Ramapat-
nam Baptist Theological Seminary, the main object of which is

182 All Kindreds and Tongues

the development and training of an indigenous Christian min-
istry. Special courses are given for the wives of students which will
fit them the better to reach the children and mothers in the vil-
lages. The students conduct evangelistic campaigns in the nearby
villages of the field and engage in projects in rural reconstruction.
The Field Association, which is carried on by the Telugu
Churches, has charge of evangelistic and school work of the field.
The adult literacy campaign is being emphasized in all the
churches and conducted by seminary students and field workers.
In recent years the Woman's Society has been responsible for the
opening of three Christian centers at Tettu, Uluvapadu and
Gudlur. Each of these centers has a staff consisting of a Bible
woman, a teacher and a nurse, all graduates of our Mission schools,,
working together in a three-fold ministry of health of body, mind
and spirit. The Woman's Society also maintains the Ramapatnam
Nursing Home for Women and Children.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 38,500; missionaries 6; native workers 30;
churches 5; members 961; baptisms 42; schools 6; pupils 263;
hospitals i; dispensaries 4; patients 6,815.

Children of Theological Students, Ramapatnam.

The South India Mission

183

STAFF:

Ramapatnam Theological

Seminary

F. P. Manley, Principal
Mrs. F. P. Manley
A. M. Boggs
Mrs. A. M. Boggs

Secunderabad (Se-kun'-der-a-bad) 1875. Secunderabad is one of
the most important British military centers in India. The popula-

Ramapatnam Nursing Home
*Jennie L. Reilly, R.N.

General
*Miss Florence Rowland

Aborigines, South India.

tion is an admixture of almost every nationality in India. The
nourishing self-supporting church and the mission cooperate in
service among the outcaste immigrant laborers in the city, in
Sunday Schools for all groups, and in evangelistic work in the
rural villages of the field. Christians in the villages are few but
there is much interest and indication that systematic and sus-
tained effort would yield encouraging results. There is no mission
school in the city now; educational needs of the Christian com-
munity must be cared for in other city schools or in our mission
schools in Jangaon, fifty miles away. One missionary family repre-
sents Northern Baptists in this strategic center.

184 All Kindreds and Tongues

STATISTICS:

Population in field 901,700; missionaries 2; native workers 23;
churches 3; members 522; baptisms 72; schools 10; pupils 176.

STAFF:

A. T. Fishman, Educational Adviser, Deccan
Mrs. A. T. Fishman

Sooriapett (S66-ri-a-pet') 1900. The station at Sooriapett re-
ports a steady growth in the medical work. In the hospital men,
women and children hear the Gospel Message and are won by its
ministry. Since 1936 the Telugu Woman's Convention has under-
taken the support of this hospital. An Indian lady doctor gives
full time service to this hospital and Dr. Carman makes regular
trips from Hanumakonda, eighty-five miles away, to assist her. A
change is noticeable among the higher classes and reports from
the Bible women are very encouraging. A summer school is held
for mission workers every year. School attendance is irregular for
the people are very poor and the children are needed to help
cultivate the land. The failure of the rains too often produces
almost famine conditions in this area.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 225,400; missionaries 2; native workers 45;
churches 10; members 4,282; baptisms 27; schools 17; pupils 250;
dispensaries i; patients 1,300.

STAFF:

J. A. Penner
Mrs. J. A. Penner

Udayagiri (O6'-da-ya-gi-r!) 1885. Udayagiri is sixty miles north-
west of Nellore and forty-eight miles west of Kavali, the nearest
railway station. Educational work is carried on through the station
boarding and day school. The Etta Waterbury Memorial Hospital
built in 1903 was closed for a time because of lack of funds. It has
now re-opened under the supervision of the staff of the Nellore
Hospital. A fine Indian Christian woman doctor who grew up in
this village and later served on the staff of the Nellore Hospital,
is now head of this hospital, together with a pharmacist and Bible
woman. She visits the homes in Udayagiri and surrounding places,
bringing healing and hope to the women who are still in bondage
to superstition and ignorance.

The South India Mission \ 85

STATISTICS:

Population in field 97,100; native workers 29; churches 10;
members 1,381; baptisms 65; schools 5; pupils 240; hospitals i;
patients 1,715.

STAFF:

(In charge of L. E. Rowland at Kavali)

Vellore (Vel-lore). The Missionary Medical College for
Women, in which the Woman's Society cooperates with seven
other Boards, is one of the two mission schools giving medical
training to women in the whole of India. Three hundred grad-
uates of this school are working in all parts of the country. The
roadside clinics serve a large community.

A recent communication from the government of the Madras
Presidency states that either funds must be secured to lift the
school's standard to the M.B.B.S. degree equivalent to the Amer-
ican M.D. degree by 1941 or else application should be made to
affiliate the school with the Bombay Examination Medical Board
(College of Physicians and Surgeons). To qualify for granting
this degree a total increase of $700,000 endowment with $300,000
for extra buildings and equipment is needed. The American
Section of the Governing Board of the school has inaugurated a
campaign to raise the necessary funds to meet the government re-
quirements for maintaining this important mission institution.

Vinukonda (Vm-66-k6n'-da) 1883. Vinukonda is in the Guntur
District, about sixty-five miles northwest from Ongole on the
S. M. R. Railway. In this field are eighteen self-supporting
churches. In some of the churches difficulties and persecutions
have been turned into victory, as in the case of one village church
entirely wrecked by the cyclone, where now stands a new chapel
which speaks of Christian faith, courage and wholehearted en-
deavor. The most recent development in the work among the
Sudras in our Mission has taken place in this field. The people
are eager to hear the Gospel Message. The movement is among
the Kamma caste the highest caste of the Sudras. The missionary
reports: "The whole countryside is moved." There are now over
300 Sudra converts in the Vinukonda field, of whom 156 were bap-
tized in two years.

i86 All Kindreds and Tongues

STATISTICS:

Population in field 100,600; missionaries i; native workers 56;
churches 20; members 5,030; baptisms 92; schools 21; pupils 624.

STAFF:

Evangelistic Work
* Miss Melissa E. Morrow

What of the Lone Star Light?

WHAT of the Light? The Lone Star light,

That pierced the darkness of the night

A hundred years ago?

Have clouds obscured its beacon ray

Or is it dimmed by coming day?

O tell us, ye who still can pray

O tell to us who wait! ....

What of the light? On wings of power
Comes back the answer hour by hour
From souls, new-born in Christ.
Shine on, Lone Star of Love, they cry,
And lift thy glorious beacon high
Till light shall flood the earth, and sky.
Shine on, Lone Star! Shine on!

Pearl Dorr Longley

From Oil Lamps Lifted, by permission Fleming H. Revell Co.

The South China Mission

"A LAND of hills and valleys and that drink-
jf\. eth water o the rain of heaven" such is
the area of the South China Mission. Agri-
cultural plains, an alluvial delta and hill
country with peaks rising to five thousand feet
in height, give variety to the scenery. Located
just within and without the tropics, its teem-
ing population enjoys a bountiful food supply,
while copious rains and a network of rivers,
streams and canals make drought and famine
almost unknown. Occupying the eastern end of Kwangtung
province and reaching into southern Fukien, the region is the
home of the two racial or language groups, the Hoklo or Swatow-
speaking people along the coast, and the Hakkas, or hill people
in the hinterland.

American Baptists first determined to begin a mission to the
Chinese in 1834, and appointed as their first missionary William
Dean, who arrived in Bangkok, Siam, in July 1835. China itself, it
will be remembered, was strictly closed to missionary efforts, so
Bangkok had been selected as the first station because it contained
a very large Chinese population which maintained very close rela-
tions with the mother country. The first Chinese Baptist Church
in the world, organized there has had a continuous history and in
1935 dedicated a splendid new building as part of their centenary
celebration.

In 1836 Rev. J. L. Shuck was sent to reinforce the mission, but
chose to reside in Macao, a Portugese settlement relatively near to
Canton, from which, he believed, it would be easier to enter China
as soon as her doors should open. At last, in August, 1842, the
treaty of Nanking between China and Great Britain was signed,
whereby Hongkong was ceded to the British and five ports of
China were opened to foreign residence and trade. Almost imme-
diately Hongkong was adopted as the main station of the China
mission, but soon our efforts were deflected to Ningpo, in
Chekiang province, and a little later to Swatow in Kwangtung

187

i88 All Kindreds and Tongues

province, major emphasis in Hongkong and in Bangkok then
being suspended.

By the Treaty of Tientsin (signed June 26, 1858) Swatow was
one of the new ports of entry and in that summer, William Ash-

Pagoda, Sungkiang.

more, Sr., then alone in Hongkong, made the first visit of Amer-
ican Baptists to Swatow. It was not until the summer of 1860, how-
ever, that the mission was permanently established in the Swatow
area, the missionaries living on Double Island five miles below the
city. The seventieth anniversary was celebrated in 1930 when the
beautiful Memorial Church on the Kakchieh Compound was be-
gun, and in the present year 1940, the eightieth 'anniversary

The South China Mission 189

would have been marked with fitting ceremony were it not for the
tragedy of war.

The past decade has seen repeated reduction of income from
appropriations, a dwindling of the mission staff due to death and
age limit retirements, the transfer of the Sun-wu station of the
northern Hakka field to the China Inland Mission, and the closing
of the Ashmore Theological Seminary. On the other hand, it has
witnessed the steady growth of the fine coeducational middle
school at Kakchieh, the largest ingatherings by baptism, the great-
est stirring of revival movements under Chinese leadership, and
significant developments in the maturing life of the indigenous
church. The Chinese leaders have grown under their burden of
direct administrative responsibility, and as in other parts of China,
the vitality and stability of the Christian Movement have been
wonderfully demonstrated in the past two years of tragic testing.
Some serious problems have emerged as for example, that of the
leadership and financial support needed for the large number of
churches, many of them relatively weak in numbers and resources.
To these problems our missionaries and their Chinese colleagues
are giving vigorous attention.

South China Statistics*
Missionaries:

fA. B. F. M. S 16

fW. A. B. F. M. S 15

Chinese Workers 449

Churches 117

Church Members 7 01 5

Baptisms 322

Schools 97

Pupils ; 5,896

Hospitals 4

Dispensaries '' 5

Patients 31,706

* From 1939 Annual Report.
f Staff 1940.

Chaochowfu (Chow-chou-foo) 1894. Chaochowfu, situated
thirty miles north of Swatow at the apex of the Han river delta
and the gateway of the Hakka country, is the inland terminus of
the only railroad leading from Swatow. Once the political and

190 All Kindreds and Tongues

literary capital of the whole region, it still offers the largest urban
challenge to our message outside of Swatow. The church, well
established with its schools on one of the two main thoroughfares
of the city, still gives its witness among a relatively unresponsive
people. The station and the country field have no resident mis-

destruction: Chinese homes

sionary but some supervision is given from Ungkung. War condi-
tions have greatly increased the difficulty of visits there.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 1,200,000; native workers 26; churches 9;
members 603; baptisms 20; schools 9; pupils 325.

Chaoyang (Chow-yang) 1905. Chaoyang a hsien or district city,
some twelve miles southwest from Swatow has a population of
about 200,000. It is on a densely populated broad agricultural
plain. Just outside the city on the shores of beautiful Hai-mun
Bay are the mission buildings. This area has escaped the Japanese
armies and the more intense bombings that other sections of the
field have suffered. A vigorous evangelism has been maintained in
the local city and among the churches of the extensive rural field.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 1,300,000; missionaries 2; native workers 53;
churches 20; members 1,017; baptisms 69; schools 12; pupils 680.

The South China Mission 191

STAFF:

Carl M. Capen
Mrs. Carl M. Capen

Hopo (H6-po) 1907. Hopo, a market town some 75 miles west of
Swatow, is the natural and strategic center for work among the
people of the southern Hakka field, though the smallest of our S.
China station centers. These are "border people," and more re-
sponsive to the Christian approach than the Hakkas of the north-
ern field. In the readjustment of Hakka interests, the churches of
the Hopo field voted to aflfliliate themselves with the Ling Tong
Baptist Convention of the Swatow speaking area, into which fel-
lowship they have been received. The hospital has had unusual
support from the local gentry and the schools are also highly
regarded.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 500,000; missionaries 2; native workers 31;
churches 6; members 434; baptisms 41; schools 7; pupils 476;
hospitals i; dispensary i; patients 5,536.

STAFF:

A. S. Adams
Mrs. A. S. Adams

Kityang (Kit-yang) 1896. Kityang a city of 100,000 is forty miles
by river west of Swatow. Surrounded by a prosperous agricultural
region and accessible from all directions by both land and water,
it makes a well nigh ideal mission station. The mission buildings
are located on the river bank outside the North Gate. Here are a
strong central church, primary and grammar schools, a coeduca-
tional Junior Middle School, a hospital and three mission res-
idences. This station was opened in 1896 although clinic work was
started by Dr. Anna K. Scott in a small building in 1894.

The Bixby Memorial General Hospital erected in 1907 serves
both men and women in the in-patient department. The dispen-
sary of out-patient department is open six days a week and thou-
sands of dispensary cases receive attention there. Public health
work is a growing department of the program and a beginning has
been made in the villages. Local contributions have made possible
some fine additions to the plant. The hospital enjoys the confi-

Gospel Team Meetings, Meihsien.

dence and cooperation of the city authorities to an unusual degree
and cooperation with them is the order of the day. The outstation
field is the most extensive in South China and war conditions have
greatly increased the need for unselfish Christian service.

The city and surrounding areas remain in Chinese hands but
have suffered severely from air-raid bombings and the middle
school has moved temporarily to a village further inland where
the classes are carrying on.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 2,500,000; missionaries 6; native workers
111; churches 35; members 1,992; baptisms 100; schools 29;
pupils 1,410; hospital i; dispensary i; patients 5,183.

STAFF:

E. H. Giedt
Mrs. E. H. Giedt

Bixby Memorial General Hospital

W. E. Braisted, M.D.
*Marguerite E. Everham, M.D.
*Clara C. Leach, M.D.
*Dorothy M. Campbell, R.N.

192

The South China, Mission 193

Meihsien (May-shean) 1890. Meihsien, formerly Kaying, has
long been the political and educational center of a whole section
of the Hakka field. Contrary to a wide-spread impression, the
Hakkas are a virile people, aggressive in business enterprise and
holding high standards of education particularly for boys and
men. Response to the Christian message has been slow and Hakka
work has been hard hit by depletion of the mission staff, though
the growth of Chinese responsibility has been marked. The larger
boys' middle school has maintained itself in spite of many vicissi-
tudes and the recent complete lack of missionary assistance. The
Kwong Yit Girls' School is maintained by the Woman's Board, and
is outstanding in its Christian atmosphere and influence.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 1,000,000; missionaries 3; native workers 52;
churches 5; members 595; baptisms 27; schools 7; pupils 820.

STAFF:

Kwong If it Girls' School
*Miss Louise Campbell
*Miss Anna E. Foster
*Miss Alice M. Giffin

Swatow (Swa-tau) 1860. Situated on a low spit of land five miles
from the sea, the city of Swatow has grown enormously in com-
mercial, industrial, political and educational importance. It is the
one port of entry and distributing center for a very large and
densely populated area of South China. In the city proper there
are now three Baptist churches strategically located. One, whose
life and program are intimately related to the Swatow Christian
Institute, shares the superb equipment of the Institute in the heart
of the downtown business section. Here under Chinese leadership
is maintained a well-rounded and aggressive program of evan-
gelism, education, dispensary and community service for the
whole city. The Kialat church, a thriving church in the eastern
residential section of the city is affiliated with the Institute and its
program. The Black Bridge Church is a branch of the Institute
in the most needy and neglected part of the community, where
church, school and dispensary work are carried on.

Before "occupation" by the Japanese military forces in June
1939, Swatow suffered severely from repeated air raids and naval

194 All Kindreds and Tongues

bombardments, but to date these church properties have remained
undamaged. A mile across the harbor, the mission compound
nestles among the Kakchieh hills. Here are the Kak-Kuang Acad-
emy, a co-educational middle school; the Woman's Bible Training
School founded in 1873; the headquarters for the Ling Tong
Baptist Convention; and the Memorial Church of Chinese archi-

Sfvatow Church and Congregation.

lecture, one of the most beautiful in China, seating 1,400 people;
the Scott-Thresher Hospital for men and women; the grammar
school; and eight mission residences. Due to the shrinking of the
mission staff, reduced financial income, and a general policy in
China of concentration in theological education, the Ashmore
Theological Seminary was closed in 1935, students for the min-
istry being sent to institutions in larger centers such as Canton,
Nanking or Foochow. The leadership training program in the
local field is devoting its strength to the holding of lay-workers'
training institutes through the Convention area. The Hospital has
recently remodeled and greatly improved its plant. It has built up
an excellent Chinese staff.

The Kakchieh schools continued in session until just before the
military occupation in June of 1939. Then during those fateful

The South China Mission

days from 1,000 to 1,500 refugees thronged the compound daily.
While the school program has been disrupted, the work of the
hospital and church services have continued without interruption.
A temporary organization of day-school classes with an enrolment
of 400 pupils has been set up. Hearts are open to the message of
the love of Christ as never before.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 930,000; missionaries 16; native workers 137;
churches 24; members 1,729; baptisms 52; schools 25; pupils
1,890; hospitals i; dispensaries 2; patients 18,894.

STAFF:

General Work

K. G. Hobart, Mission Sec.

Mrs. K. G. Hobart

Miss Beatrice A. Ericson
*Miss Dorothy A. Hare
*Miss Edna D. Smith
Swatoio Christian Institute

B. L. Baker

Mrs. B. L. Baker
*Miss Enid P. Johnson
*Fannie Northcott, R.N.

Woman's Bible Training

School

*Miss Elsie Kittlitz
Scott Thresher Memorial

Hospital

*Velva V. Brown, M.D.
* Marion Bell, R.N.
Kak Kuang Middle Scl/ool
R. T. Capen
Mrs. R. T. Capen
*Miss Mabelle R. Culley
*Miss Louise M. Giffin

Ungkung (Ung-kung) 1892. Ungkung is thirty-five miles north-
east of Swatow near the coast. Some of its out-station churches are
on islands that fringe this southern coast line and some lie over
the Kwangtung border in Fukien province. The mission buildings
outside the North Gate include a large chapel, school buildings
from kindergarten up, and a hospital. The city and many of the
surrounding towns and villages have suffered from intensive
bombings, but church services are held, schools and hospital con-
tinue to function. A temporary middle school has been opened to
care for students in Ungkung with an enrollment of over 80. A
Woman's School with an enrollment of about 30 is doing good
work. The missionary here has a large rural field to look after,
as well as the work at Chaochowfu.

196 All Kindreds and Tongues

STATISTICS:

Population in field 1,300,000; missionaries 2; native workers 39;
churches 18; members 645; baptisms 13; schools 8; pupils 295;
hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 2,093.

STAFF:

B. H. Luebeck

Mrs. B. H. Luebeck, R.N., Supt. of Hospital

THE BURDEN

Take Thou the burden, Lord;
I am exhausted with this heavy load.
My tired hands tremble,
And I stumble, stumble

Along the way.
Oh, lead with Thine unfailing arm

Again today.

Unless Thou lead me, Lord,
The road I journey on is all too hard.
Through trust in Thee alone
Can I go on.

Songs from the Slums Kagawa

The East China Mission

rr-iHE East China Mission was opened in Ningpo in November,
JL 1843, with the arrival of Dr. D. J. Macgowan. His medical
skill overcame the natural reluctance of the citizens to have any
dealings with the foreigner, and soon a suitable building was
rented arid in a very humble way "the Ningpo Medical Missionary
Hospital" was established. In October 1847 four missionaries set
their names to the articles and covenant which had been prepared,
thus organizing the first Baptist church in East China, the first
Chinese member being added by baptism three weeks later. Grad-
ually, as Providence opened the way, four other permanent centers
of work were opened, business offices were established in Shanghai
for the Mission Treasurer and the Mission Secretary. In co-
operation with the Southern Baptist Convention, Shanghai College
was established, and in co-operation with other missions an impor-
tant share was taken in the agricultural department of the Uni-
versity of Nanking. Thus five cities in Chekiang and two in
Kiangsu provinces mark the geographical boundaries of the
mission.

More important than geographical extension has been the in-
tensive development of the infant church. On December 22, 1873,
while the total membership of the six constituent churches was
only 205, a Convention was organized which has met annually
and through its officers and committees has gradually assumed
more and more responsibility for all forms of Christian work
within its area. Since 1928 it has been wholly responsible for the
work, the organized mission playing only an advisory role. A
Home Mission Society has been organized, entirely supported and
directed by the young, growing church, and working on the
western edge of the East China field.

Chekiang and Kiangsu are often spoken of as the garden areas
of the country. The soil is fertile, the climate bracing, the harbors
and waterways abundant. The people are industrious, ambitious,
and prosperous, noted for their interest in and contributions to
literature and the arts as well as for their supremacy in trade.
Shanghai is the industrial and commercial metropolis of the whole

197

198 All Kindreds and Tongues

country. In East China, too, has been the educational center of
the new learning, in the arts, medicine, law, music, engineering,
and allied subjects. And here, for almost a century the growing
Chinese Baptist church has been making, together with other
Christian groups, a notable contribution toward the development

Twins in a Chinese Mission Hospital.

of an intelligent and progressive leadership for the Chinese people,
as well as for the Christian church.

Since August 1937 all this area has been under the heavy cloud
of war, one third of it penetrated by Japanese armies. Universities
arid secondary schools have been compelled to abandon their
campuses and equipment but have bravely managed to carry on,
and that, too, with hardly a drop in their enrolment. Hospitals,
in spite of bombings and the greatest difficulty in securing supplies,
have continued and greatly enlarged their services to their com-
munities; and churches, though they have often been obliged
to hold their public services at night, have ministered as never
before to the spiritual and physical needs of those about them,
food and playgrounds for hungry and homeless children, work for
the unemployed, refuges for women and girls, and for all a word

The East China Mission 199

o cheer and hope. Such a Christlike service of faith and love could
not fail to create unimagined opportunities for still further serv-
ice, nor can we be surprised to learn that "the whole mind of
China has been turned toward the Christians as those who have
a faith to guide them and a power to support them through these
tragic days."

Statistics for East China*

Missionaries:

fA. B. F. M. S ....................... ......... 30

f W.-A. B. F. M. S ........... ................ 19

Chinese Workers .............................. 596

Churches .......................... ........... 36

Church Members ............................... 3.925

Baptisms .............. .......... ............. 410

Schools ........ . . . ............................ 43

Pupils .............. . ....................... 8,291

Hospitals ...................... ............... 3

Dispensaries .......... .......... ............ 3

Patients ......................... ... .......... 4Q,

iy-' *

* From 1939 Annual Report.
f Staff

Hangchow (H&ng-chou) 1889. Hangchow, the capital of
Chekiang province, was, before the war, a city of about 400,000
population. Here Northern Baptists have two fine institutions for
the training of the young. Wayland Academy is the only complete
Christian high school for boys within the city and includes also
a co-educational school for the lower grades, considered one of
the model schools for the province. The Hangchow Union Girls'
High School, supported by our Woman's Society in co-operation
with the two Presbyterian societies, is the largest mission school
for girls in the province and includes a normal and kindergarten
training department. Here too are the headquarters of the
Chekiang-Shanghai Baptist Convention. When the city was in-
vaded by the Japanese army in December 1937 these schools were
forced to move to Shanghai where they have carried on, but the
campuses were used as refuges for women and girls, especially the
Wayland campus, where as many as three thousand frightened
and helpless inmates were given shelter and food until it was safe

soo All Kindreds and Tongues

for them to return to their homes. The churches both in the city
and the suburbs have continued, though against heavy odds, to
minister to the needs of those around, in ways old and new.

STATISTICS:

Population in city 1,000,000; missionaries 4; native workers 95;
churches 3; members 383; schools 6; pupils 1,617.

STAFF:

A. I. Nasmith E. H. Clayton

Mrs. A. I. Nasmith Mrs. E. H. Clayton

Huchow (Hoo'-chou) 1888. Huchow, near the Great Lake in
the northern part of Chekiang province, is approachable on all
sides by water. It is in the heart of a section which leads the world
in the production of both tea and rice. This city was swept by the
Japanese forces on their march from Shanghai to Nanking and
Hangchow. A small amount of the mission property was destroyed,
and for several months work was almost at a standstill. Medical
and religious workers have been returned, but the schools have
made arrangements to carry on elsewhere. Chief among these is
the Memorial School of Mothercraft, supported by the Woman's
Society, which gives an opportunity for married women to attend
a boarding school with their little children. This school has pio^
neered in providing a new type of education designed to meet
the peculiar needs of the Chinese young woman of today, in train-

ildren in Refugee Camp, Shanghai.

,&. ^H&k,
f^ yps^

*SS5f x&wjMsra

The East China Mission 201

ing for home and family life. It is now being conducted in Shang-
hai, and in that strategic location bids fair to gain an even wider
recognition from Christian forces all over the nation.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 2,000,000; native workers 37; churches 8;
members 603; schools 4; pupils 274.

Kinhwa (Kin-wha) 1883. Kinhwa, originally the most inacces-
sible of our mission stations, when it was seven days' journey from
Ningpo, now gives prospect of becoming one of our most impor-
tant, as it is on the railway recently completed connecting Shang-
hai with Nanchang and Changsha and points farther west and
south. Through the generosity of American friends a fine church
building and a hospital plant, the Pickford Memorial Hospital,
have been provided, and most happy relations exist between the
leaders of our Christian work and the gentry and officials of the
city. The changes due to the war have made it the present capital
of the province and have greatly increased the strategic impor-
tance of our work there. When peace comes we may confidently
expect an era of expanding significance and prosperity for this
region. Chinese responsibility for the conduct of the work has
long been emphasized.

STATISTICS:

Missionaries 4; native workers 55; churches 5; members 460;
schools 4; pupils 847; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 13,993.

STAFF:

J. P. Davies Pickford Memorial Hospital

Mrs. J. P. Davies *Esther I. Salzman, R.N.

Cheng Mei Girls' School
*Miss Linnea A. Nelson .

Nanking (Nan-king) 1911. In Nanking, the national capital,
many missionary societies are at work in happy co-operation. A
Union Church Council has been formed with a view to correlating
the work of all the Christian forces, and the University of Nanking
is an outstanding example of the benefits of united Christian
activity. Here four denominations are pooling their resources to
help meet China's educational need. Our Baptist contribution to
this school is in the College of Agriculture and Forestry, a pioneer

2O2 All Kindreds and Tongues

in China in its specifically rural interest. It has demonstrated the
application of Christian principles to rural life throughout the
nation. Ginling College for women, another cooperative enterprise
in which the Woman's Society is active, is the foremost Christian

War? Yet Children Laugh.

college exclusively for women in all China. Both schools, when
Japanese invasion threatened, made the long trek to Chengtu with
faculty, students and some equipment. In the horrors that followed
the fall of Nanking both campuses furnished refuge to thousands
and have continued to be centers of relief and rehabilitation.
STAFF:

University of Nanking-College of Agriculture and Forestry
(Temporarily at Chengtu, West China)

B. A. Slocum

Mrs. B. A. Slocum

The East China Mission 203

Ningpo (Ning-po) 1843. Ningpo is the oldest Baptist mission
station on the mainland of China, and here in October 1847 the
first Baptist church in East China was organized. Here was estab-
lished a school for girls which now, as Riverside Academy, is a
union institution supported by Presbyterians, English Methodists
and Baptists. This school continues in direct descent that founded
by Miss Aldersey, the first school for girls in all China. Here, too,
was established our first school for boys, which some years ago
united with similar schools founded by Presbyterians and English
Methodists to form the Riverbend Christian Middle School, a
significant exponent of international as well as interdenomina-
tional co-operation. In the Hwa Mei Hospital, one of the best-
equipped mission hospitals in the East, we have. an outstanding
witness to the wide influence of Christian medical work upon the
community at large, as more than half the cost of the new plant
for this old institution was subscribed by its non-Christian friends.
The work of this hospital, already outstanding, has in days of
bombing attacks, won an even more notable place in the com-
munity. The station program as a whole, though modified by the
war, has not been interrupted.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 4,000,000; missionaries 9; native workers
191; churches 10; members 1,037; schools 13; pupils 2,214;
hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 24,629.

STAFF:

Riverbend Christian Middle Riverside Academy

School *Miss Florence Webster

H. R. S. Benjamin
Mrs. H. R. S. Benjamin Sing-mo and Mo-nyi Schools

Hwa Mei Hospital * Miss Mar Y Cresse y

Harold Thomas, M.D.

Mrs. Harold Thomas Religious Education Work

*Willie P. Harris, R.N. * Mlss M "dred Proctor

* Myrtle Whited, R.N.

Shanghai (Shang-hi) 1907. Shanghai is recognized as the most
important trade center of the Far East. It is truly the Gateway of
China. Through it passes a large portion of the world's trade with
China. It is one of the six leading ports of the world and shares

204 All Kindreds and Tongues

with Tokyo the distinction of being considered the most impor-
tant cities in the Orient. In this city are found a large number of
missions as well as interdenominational organizations serving the
whole Christian constituency of China. Here are located head-
quarters for the Associated Mission Treasurers, of which the
Baptist Mission Treasurer, serving all three missions in China, is
a constituent member. Here, too, is the office of the Mission Secre-
tary of the East China Mission.

On the outskirts of the city, in 1916, was founded Shanghai
College (now the University of Shanghai) built and supported
jointly by Northern and Southern Baptists. Its progressive spirit
(it was, for example, the first college in China to adopt co-
education) and its dominating Christian emphasis, soon placed it
in the rank of the first five or six of the thirteen missionary
colleges in China. It has suffered severely in the war. Immediately
upon the outbreak of hostilities in Shanghai in August 1937 tne
campus and its buildings were occupied by the Japanese military
and for more than a year its owners were not allowed even to
inspect the property. Bereft of campus, dormitories, lecture halls,
and equipment, faculty and students, under the leadership of the
late President Herman C. E. Liu, it courageously carried on in
rented quarters in the International Settlement. Nor has the enrol-
ment suffered any appreciable loss. Of such stuff is the New China
made!

The largest hospital for women and children in China, the
Margaret Williamson Hospital, founded many years ago, has in
recent years been made the nucleus around which the Woman's
Christian Medical College has been formed. This college, work-
ing in close co-operation with the medical department of St. John's
University, is preparing young women under Christian auspices
to give the best aid that is known to modern medicine in the alle-
viation and cure of the ills of Chinese women and children. In
this unique service, so greatly needed in the China of today, the
Baptist women of America have a worthy share.

Most of the Baptist churches of Shanghai were founded by
Southern Baptist missionaries, but there are two of later origin
associated with our Chekiang-Shanghai Convention, the college
church consisting of the Christian members of the faculty and
student body, and the North Shanghai Baptist Church. Organized

The East China Mission

205

originally to give a church home to those Baptists who were mov-
ing to Shanghai from other areas within the Convention and
particularly to the increasing number of Christian students who
were coming from our college and elsewhere to live in Shanghai, it
has performed notable service. In 1932 and again in 1937 its build-
ings suffered irremediable loss from the Japanese invasions.
Though sadly crippled it is loyally carrying on, and indeed has
made real progress in spite of the difficulties. When peace is re-
established it will be ready to continue to bear witness to the Light
of the World in this great metropolis of the East. War conditions
in Shanghai have afforded new opportunities for Christian service.

STATISTICS:

Missionaries 24; native workers 147; churches 2; members 359;
schools 10; pupils 2,581.

STAFF:
E. H. Cressy, Secretary, China

Christian Ed. Asso.
Mrs. E. H. Cressy
E. S. Burket
Mrs. E. S. Burket
L. C. Hylbert, Mission Sec.
Mrs. L. C. Hylbert
W. R. Taylor, Mission Treas.
Mrs. W. R. Taylor
Miss Lea Blanche Edgar
*Miss Orma A. Melton
Stephen J. Goddard
Mrs. Stephen J. Goddard
(language study, Peiping)

Woman's Union Medical

College

*Josephine Lawney, M.D.
*Hazel Taylor, R.N.
University of Shanghai
S. S. Beath
Mrs. S. S. Beath
Victor Hanson
Mrs. Victor Hanson
*Miss Ruth H. Bugbee
*Miss Elizabeth Knabe
Miss Annie E. Root

Memorial Mothercraft School
*Miss Mary I. Jones
*Miss Ruth Mather
*Miss Gertrude M. Waterman

Shaohing (Shou-sing) 1869. Shaohing, a city of wealth and cul-
ture, lies at the center of a well-watered and exceedingly fertile
plain. Its many canals have given it the name "the Venice of
China." The city is a strong Buddhist center with eight monas-

2oG All Kindreds and Tongues

teries and many temples. Silk weaving and the manufacture of
spirit-money and wine are among the principal industries. Chris-
tian work has had a slow but steady growth. The Christian
Hospital has introduced the benefits of modern medicine and
surgery to this large and needy district, and has been a splendid
evangelizing agency. The industrial work instituted so many years

Dr. Helen Shuai, Staff Doctor, Christian Hospital, Shaohing.

by the late Miss Marie Bowling has given employment to
hundreds of Christian women formerly compelled to earn their
way by the manufacture of spirit money. A coeducational junior
middle school for boys and girls is conducted by University of
Shanghai graduates. A school for married women and their chil-
dren, and two six-year elementary schools are also maintained. All
the work heads up in the city church, one of the best in China
among all denominations. A University of Shanghai graduate is
the pastor, ably assisted by an associate pastor and two Bible
women.

For two years and more Shaohing has been but thirty miles from
the Japanese line of invasion, which halted at Hangchow. There
have been several encounters between Japanese and Chinese

The East China Mission

207

troops, and air raids with their toll of death, injury, and fear have
been frequent. The routine of life in the city has been upset, but
the whole ministry of the church has been not curtailed but rather
multiplied. Schools and the hospital have had greatly increased
attendances due to the influx of refugees from "occupied" areas,
such as Hangchow and other nearby Chekiang and Kiangsu cities.
Public worship has been maintained though often only at night
for fear of air raids by day. And the Lord has continued to add
to the church such as were being saved.

STATISTICS:

Population in city 300,000; missionaries 8; native workers 71;
churches 8; members 1,083; schools 6; pupils 758; hospitals i:
dispensaries i; patients 11,366.

STAFF:

A. F. Ufford T/ie Christian Hospital

Mrs. A. F. Ufford R. E. Stannard, M.D.

*Miss Viola C. Hill Mrs. R. E. Stannard

* Mildred L. Bowers, R.N.

Christian Co-operative School
*Miss Gertrude F. McCulloch
*Miss Ellen J. Peterson

Watting for the Doctor

The West China Mission

THE West China Mission lies largely in the province of Szechuen,
the largest province in China as to area and the richest as to
natural resources. Before the great migration from the east the
population in this province alone was about 60,000,000. Boundary
lines have been changed recently and the western section of the
province is now included in the new province of Sikang. One sta-
tion, Yaan (Yachow) is now the capital of the latter province.

The first Baptist missionaries to West China, Upcraft and
Warner, arrived at Suifu early in the year 1890, after the long
journey from the coast, the first one thousand miles being easily
made by river steamers, but the last eight hundred miles taking
several weeks of travel by native junks pulled up through the
gorges and rapids of the mighty Yangtze by man-power. In 1903,
it took a party of missionaries eight weeks to get from Shanghai
to Chengtu now it takes eight hours by air under normal condi-
tions. The Shanghai newspapers used to take three weeks to reach
the capital of Szechuen, now they may arrive by air on the evening
of the day they are published. Steamers have been put on the
Ichaiig-Chungking section of the Yangtze river, motor roads have
been built and buses and automobiles were imported, with the
result that our mission stations, which had been on the average,
four days apart, are brought within a day of each other. Now
"wings over Szechuen" have become commonplace.

General Chiang Kai Shek, in 1935, ordered a radio station built
and equipped just outside the South Gate of the city of Chengtu.
The staff of the West China Union University was invited to
broadcast twice a week, once in Chinese and once in English.
When the Japanese blockaded the ports on the eastern coast of
China, travellers went south to Haiphong and entered Szechuen
by the Inclo-China route. The new motor road from Kunming in
Yunnan to Lashio in Burma is a side-door entry to the southwest.
There has been a tremendous impetus in road building in every
direction, and other roads stretch away over mountain and desert
t:o Soviet Russia. Several railways are being constructed. Szechuen
is losing its provincialism. This province, up near the Tibetan

208

The West China Mission

209

border, is giving a lead to the rest of that subcontinent known as
China. New industries formerly confined to regions nearer the
coast are springing up everywhere. Szechuen has also become the
new life center of China's government and culture.

If the saying "As goes Szechuen, so goes China" has any real
meaning it is of tremendous significance to China, to Japan and
to the rest of Asia. Szechuen is responding to the Christian mes-
sage and impact as never before. She was on the way before 1931
but the pace was distressingly slow. The infant churches within
her borders were weak, Christian schools and hospitals were few in

(a) Gorge of Ya River, West China.

b) Yaan (Yachow) Bap-
tist Church.

2io All Kindreds and Tongues

number. In 1936, there were 375 students in West China Union
University now there are 1,250 in Christian universities grouped
at Chengtu. Whence this multiplication? From all parts of China
they have come, Christian schools from North and West China;
teachers and students; doctors and nurses from Christian hospitals;
students from Christian and government colleges and universities;
pastors from Christian churches. They have been accompanied by
the cream of the intelligentsia from all China, Christian and non-
Christian.

With such possessions and equipment as they could carry, they
set out for far Szechuen, one of the greatest hegiras in the history
of the human race. Some went by boat, some by chair, but most
on foot. Thousands of these wanderers fell out by the way, unable
to tramp farther; others stopped off in mid-China, only to have
to resume the trek when the Japanese forces took Hankow. But
tens of thousands kept on until they were west of the Yangtze
gorges and the Magic Mountains, where their weary feet might
rest and they might find some kind of a home.

These refugees are finding places of usefulness in the Christian
and other institutions in West China. Some of them have found
positions at the West China Union University. Some of them
have gone into the hospitals and clinics in Christian centers; many
of them have taken positions under the National Government;
under the Department of Public Health, and the Agricultural
Department many are busily engaged in Rural Reconstruction.

The "invasion" of West China has brought the ferment of
new ideas and a great impetus to progress of all sorts. The New
Life Movement, a government program, is promoting mass educa-
tion, hygiene teaching, industrial cooperative organization and
improved agricultural methods. Christian missionaries and govern-
ment leaders work together through school and church activities,
and in various reconstruction projects. Many of the leaders of the
new government projects are Christians, trained in Christian
schools, coming from the eastern part of China. Now, because of
the foresight of missionary pioneers, there is a capable body of
young leaders, fired with the sacrificial spirit which Christianity
begets, ready to help in all progressive and humanitarian service.
This is indeed a significant hour for Northern Baptists. China calls
anew for help.

The West China Mission 2 1 1

A recent issue of Asia reports: "The Chinese government,
despite the war, is engaged in a campaign to make every Chinese
literate by 1946. Compulsory, short-term, mass education classes
are now being held in the ten free provinces of China."

West China Statistics*

Missionaries: West

j-A. B. F. M. S 24

fW. A. B. F. M. S 13

Chinese Workers 173

Churches 5

Church Members 3>93

Baptisms 83

Schools 27

Pupils 2,993

Hospitals 3

Dispensaries 4

Patients 29,471

* From 1939 Annual Report.
f Staff 1940.

Chengtu (Cheng-too') 1909. The historic city of Chengtu, capi-
tal of Szechuen is fast becoming a modern city. Always crowded,
since the war its streets have been thronged with tens of thousands
who have come westward to start life anew. Northern Baptists
cooperate in the West China Union University where four guest
universities have been welcomed from war-torn areas, including
Nanking University and Ginling College for Women. This great
influx of some of the best life from other parts of the country has
given impetus to new activities. The magnificent campus of 150
acres has over 50 permanent buildings and many temporary ones.

The West China Union University has had a staff of missionary
teachers relatively larger than other comparable institutions, be-
cause of the pioneer stage of the work in the West. Always busy, the
influx from the coast has multiplied their tasks. Their activities as
hosts have been without number, in making room for the new-
comers, and adjusting the work of the Union University itself
to the new conditions. Baptist missionaries have been especially
active in promoting and leading extra-class groups for studying

212 All Kindreds and Tongues

the life and teachings of Jesus which have proven very popular.
They have also been to the fore in projecting and supporting the
weekly English church service, as well as the Sunday afternoon
vespers on the campus. Some of them have been active in literary
work. Mr. Moncrieff, in addition to heading up the Department
of English, finds time to direct a Language School for new mis-
sionaries. Chengtu has become the largest center of medical educa-

Five Universities Represented, Chengtu. (Center) Professor Slocum of

Nanking University.

tion in China. The Doctors Lenox teach there and also work in
the newly organized Union Hospital, which has coordinated under
a single management the three previously existing mission hos-
pitals in the city.

The dream of a Union Theological College for the major de-
nominations working in Szechuen has at last become a reality. It
is now cooperating with the Nanking Theological Seminary, a
guest institution. Here new leaders are being prepared to fill the
call for Christian workers in town and country. Baptist mission-
aries, among others, aid in the teaching in this school. The rural
extension service under the leaders of the staff of Nanking Theo-

The West China Mission 213

logical Seminary has been a new venture of major importance.
From a church work standpoint Chengtu has had major atten-
tion from other denominations while our work in this center has
been more especially in the University. Under able Chinese lead-
ership our city church has gone forward. It is ministering to the
whole neighborhood, as well as serving a large student group. Here,
too, the Sunday afternoon worship service in English is held for
Chinese and others who wish an English service.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 3,000,000; missionaries 15; native workers 18;
churches i; members 338; baptisms 10; schools 8; pupils 607.

STAFF:"

General Work . J. S. Kennard

*Mrs. Anna M. Salquist, Mrs. J. S. Kennard

Mission Secretary J. E. Lenox, M.D.

West China Union University Mrs - J- E - Lenox, M.D.

J. E. Moncrieff D - C - Graham

Mrs. J. E. Moncrieff Mrs - D - C - Graham

jj L Phelps *Miss Sarah B. Downer

Mrs. D. L. Phelps Evangelistic Work

D. S. Dye, B.S. *Miss Minnie M. Arget-

Mrs. D. S. Dye singer

Kiating (Ja-ding) 1894. Kiating, a city of about 100,000 people,
suffered severe bombing in which the center of the city was com-
pletely burned. The Baptist church located at one side of the city,
was little damaged and has served as a refuge to many homeless
and wounded. Our missionaries, working with those of the United
Church of Canada, did extraordinarily effective relief work at that
time. Later a severe fire destroyed the remainder of the business
section but the church and mission homes were spared. A chal-
lenging rural work is to be found in districts about the city.

Wuhan University, a government institution, in the early days
of the war, moved to Kiating. There have been new and challeng-
ing opportunities for work with students. Shelter for refugee chil-
dren passing through the city has been given by the church. Chris-
tian workers have cooperated with leaders of these groups in
serving children from war areas.

214 All Kindreds and Tongues

STATISTICS:

Population in field, 1,000,000; missionaries 3; native workers
15; churches i; church members 777; schools 3; pupils 194.

STAFF:

*Miss Beulah E. Bassett
M. O. Brininstool
Mrs. M. O. Brininstool

Suifu (Swa-foo) 1889. Suifu, our oldest station in West China, is
located in the southern part of Szechuen province at the junction
of the Yangtze and Min rivers about 1,800 miles from Shanghai.
There are 12 outstations which constitute our most promising rural
field in West China. (The new name for Suifu is Jpin.)

Munroe Academy, on a hillside across the river from the city,
has been able to carry on in its own buildings, filled and over-
crowded. The Girls' Middle School because of the danger of air

Pastor, Dean and Senior Member, Suifu Baptist Church.

The West China Mission 215

raids has been compelled to move to a location outside of the city.
There two hundred girls with their teachers have primitive but
fairly comfortable quarters in a temple and a farm house.

The Herman Liu Memorial Home, for war orphans, received its
first little ones in 1938. This Home, a memorial to the late presi-
dent of Shanghai University, is part of the great national program
to conserve the multitudes of China's children made homeless by
the war.

The Suifu Men's Hospital and the Hospital for Women and
Children, with splendid plants, cooperate and supplement each
other, serving hundreds of patients daily. The annual outstation
vaccination campaign and city clinic work continues to spread
healing to body and soul. These hospitals of late have enjoyed
unusual recognition on the part of the community for the ex-
cellence and indispensability of their work. High on a hill beyond
the hospital several age-old temples have been fitted by govern-
ment to receive wounded soldiers. Christian nurses assist in the
work among the suffering there.

An English language service has been welcomed by many highly
trained refugees from down river.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 3,000,000; missionaries 10; native workers 78;
churches 2; church members 1,088; baptisms 63; schools 7; pupils
1,173; hospitals 2; dispensaries 3; patients 15,396.

STAFF:

General Work Hospital for Men

J. C. Jensen C. E. Tompkins, M.D.

Mrs. J. C. Jensen Mrs. C. E. Tompkins

Girls' Senior Middle School *Myrtle C. Denison, R.N.

*Miss Lettie Archer Hospital for Women and

*Miss Astrid Peterson Children

*Esther Nelson, R.N. *Marion I. Criswell, M.D.

*L. Jennie Crawford, R.N.

Yaan (Ya-ngan) (Formerly Yachow) 1894. Yaan, now located
in the new province of Sikang, belongs geographically to Szechuen
being just outside the high pass on the road to Tibet, but politi-
cally it acts as the capital city for the new province. Two years
ago there was not a bank in the city, and now eight banks line

216 All Kindreds and Tongues

the main street. Other types of business are increasing as the
Government is seeking to open up the country beyond the moun-
tains.

The Boys' Middle School, just outside the city on a beautiful
hillside overlooking the river, is crowded. The Girls' School has
been host to girls of distant provinces from a Government war-
refugee camp. The Bible School has a simple but beautiful little
plant on the same hill as the Boys' School. It has done much to
supply the leadership needed by the churches, and to fill the gap
left because the Boys' Middle School does not offer senior high
school work.

The Briton Corlies Memorial Hospital has a fine staff of Chinese
nurses and in war time has rendered notable service. The church
is going forward under enthusiastic Chinese leadership. The de-
cline in the missionary staff has led to unavoidable neglect of the
country field, but several very active Chinese evangelists have
helped to fill the breach. With the new importance of the district
and the city, re-enforcements are badly needed.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 1,000,000; missionaries 9; native workers 62;
churches i; church membership 890; schools 9; pupils 1,019;
hospital i; dispensary i; patients 14,075.

STAFF:

F. N. Smith Briton Corlies Memorial Hos-

Mrs. F. N. Smith pital

C. G. Vichert R. L. Crook, M.D.

Mrs. C. G. Vichert Mrs. R. L. Crook

*Frances J. Therolf, R.N.
Baptist Girls' School

*Miss L. Emma Brodbeck

*Miss Ada L. Nelson

The Japan Mission

WITHIN the memory of living men Japan has made such rapid
strides along material and cultural lines that she has aston-
ished the world. During this brief period of time Japan did away
with feudalism, established constitutional government, inaugu-
rated a universal and compulsory public school system, developed
railways, a postal and telegraph system, built factories, modern
cities, a navy and an army, and secured recognition as one of the
great nations of the world. No people ever made a more brilliant
record of sheer achievement in so short a time.

No nation can go forward at the rate at which Japan has been
going during the past eighty years and not develop growing pains.
A nation as virile and forward moving as she is, is bound to find her
way beset with problems and difficulties. The area of Japan proper
is less than the state of California, and 85% of it is mountainous
and non-arable. Her population is 70,000,000 and the birth rate
is increasing at the rate of a million a year.

In her spiritual outlook as well great changes have come. Facing
the challenge of the Christian message and program and in-
fluenced by the rising tide of nationalism, Shintoism and Bud-
dhism, her two national religions, are in the midst of an internal
awakening and are making renewed and aggressive claims on the
loyalty of old and young. The youth of Japan, however, is spiritu-
ally confused and religiously adrift. Among the people as a whole
there is a restless mood and a yearning for the deeper things of life.
Never was the Christian faith needed so much as it is in the new
and modern, Japan so swiftly emerging. The coming of peace in
East Asia will only intensify the need, and enhance the Christian
opportunity.

Baptists were slow in entering Japan, although a Baptist, Jona-
than Goble, sailed with the Perry Expedition as a marine and
entered the land for mission work as early as 1860. When the
American Baptist Foreign Mission Society definitely entered the
field in 1873 Rev. Nathan Brown and Mr. and Mrs. Goble became
our first representatives. In 1875 Miss A. H. Kidder and Miss C. A.
Sands sailed for service in Japan.

217

2 1 8 All Kindreds and Tongues

Many Baptists in Japan have long felt that the division of
Baptists into the two conventions originally founded by the
Southern and Northern Baptists of the U.S.A. was unfortunate
and uncalled for. Recently this feeling issued in a movement look-
ing toward a union of the two. This union has now been con-
summated and the Mason and Dixon Line no longer mars the
Baptist landscape in that empire. Japanese Baptists have united

Tor it at Mujajima.

their forces, built an unbroken front and are moving forward as
a unit in their manifold activities. The name of the new union is
Nippon Baputesuto Kirisuto Kyodan.

The work of Baptists, both groups, has progressed and has
yielded real results. There are now over 7500 church members, and
this number does not include many who are vitally interested in
the Christian religion but have not yet formally joined a Christian
church. Baptists are working not only in the country districts but
also in the rapidly growing cities with their great industrial centers
and problems.

The Japan Mission 219

The great goal of the missionaries has been the creation of an
indigenous leadership, that Japan may be evangelized by Japanese.
To attain this goal education under Christian auspices is necessary.
From the age of six until twelve all children attend the government
schools, giving Japan a literacy percentage of 99.7%. Among the
millions of boys and girls in the elementary schools, many receive
no higher education after the six years of compulsory schooling.
So the Mabie Memorial School for boys and the schools for girls
at Yokohama, Himeji and Sendai are a great evangelizing force,
and can compete with the government schools through their
superior courses in English and music, and, most of all, their Chris-
tian emphasis and the Christian character of their students.

One of the most striking educational developments is the kinder-
garten. The first Baptist kindergarten in Japan was opened in
Kobe in 1894. Today there are 442 Christian kindergartens, with
a total enrollment of 22,000. Even the government officials
recognize that there is a power in the Christian kindergarten which
their kindergartens lack.

Christian dormitories are also effective evangelizing agencies.
Of these, Baptists have five. The Christian spirit as it affects life
in the dormitory brings results long after the time of residence.
In the seven night schools the church makes friends with many
whom it would not otherwise know.

One of the results of the union of Northern and Southern
Baptists in Japan has been the decision to organize a Union
Baptist Theological Seminary. This seminary will utilize the plant
and facilities of the Baptist House in Tokyo and will train pastors,
evangelists and probably Bible Women for the entire Baptist field
in Japan.

In a land where everyone can and does read, the importance of
Christian books and papers cannot be overestimated. The printed
page enters gateways inaccessible to Japanese pastors and mis-
sionaries. Non-Christian books are entering Japan in great
quantity. It is for Christians to determine the proportion of
Christian literature that shall go into the homes of the Japanese.

Poems by Lepers of the Inland Sea, Japan

To the heart aglow for Thee
The Valley of the Shadow
Is like sunrise on the sea!

Utsunomiya

The year

An uncut jewel is,
Of matchless worth;
Bringing along with it
New heaven and earth;
I long to dwell with God,
Oh, through this year,
Blessed with His blessing
May I live
A life of prayer!

Tsurue

God planned
The little grain of sand
I hold upon my hand,
And so it need not be
Hard for my faith to see
He plans for me!

Miyoshi

Let us be patient for the little while
That cold winds blow,
Waiting the springtime
When along the hills
Azaleas glow!

Miyauchi

From Hearts Aglow. Used by permission American Mission to Lepers

The Japan Mission 221

Japan Statistics*
Missionaries:

fA. B. F. M. S 17

fW. A. B. F. M. S 7

Japanese Workers 311

Churches 39

Church Members 4, 1O 7

Baptisms 142

Schools 56

Pupils 5,589

Hospitals ;

Dispensaries i

Patients 17,480

* From 1939 Annual Report.
f Staff 1940.

Himeji (Hfma-ji) 1886. In the southern part of Japan near the
Inland Sea is the old castle town of Himeji. At the foot of the
ancient and picturesque castle, modern barracks testify to Japan's
military progress. Round about, the city is replacing many of its

New Church, Miyan&ura, Inland Sea.

222 All Kindreds and Tongues

three-hundred-year-old mud-walled, thatch-roofed houses with
modern factories and even modern slums. The roar of the ma-
chines and the chug of the gas engines are breaking the accustomed
quiet. In this ancient city where the old and the new vie for
prominence is located the Hinomoto Girls' School established in
1892. The Himeji church is financially independent and aggres-
sively evangelistic. To the north some promising new rural church
projects are under way.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 1,500,000; missionaries 3; native workers 22;
churches 2; members 215; baptisms 16; schools 2; pupils 358.

STAFF:

W. F. Topping Hinomoto Girls' School

Mrs. W. F. Topping *Miss Goldie M. Nicholson

Inland Sea 1899. In the heart of Japan, reaching from Kobe
on the north to Shimonoseki on the south, is a group of six beauti-
ful seas. Together they are properly known as the Inland Sea.
There are more than 300 islands with high mountain ranges, quiet
beaches and quaint villages. Its waters are covered with fishing
craft of every kind. On the islands live 1,500,000 people people
rapidly coming under the influence of the progress that has trans-
formed the rest of Japan. The Fukuin Maru, the Gospel Ship,
sailed these seas for many years. Today five growing churches stand
as a memorial to the work of Capt. Luke Bickel and other Chris-
tian leaders in this area. At present this field is cared for by a corps
of Japanese workers.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 1,500,000; native workers 17; churches 5;
members 217; schools 6; pupils 235.

Kuji (Ko-ji) 1938. In this station, which Kagawa referred to as
the neediest area in all Japan, Miss Thomasine Allen and Miss
Kuni Obara began work in 1938. In December 1939 was completed
the building which is to be the center for Christian work for
women and children of Kuji and 22 surrounding places. She
writes, "So far as I know, Miss Obara and I are the only Christians
in a population of 90,000 throughout the country. We have made
contacts with several villages and plan to open nurseries. Country

The Japan Mission 223

day nurseries are very necessary, for the women as well as the men
work all day in the fields, and there is no one to look after the
children."

STATISTICS:

Population in field 90,000; missionaries i; native workers 3.

STAFF:

*Miss Thomasine Allen

Morioka (M6-ri-o'-ka) 1887. One hundred and twenty miles
north of Sendai is the city of Morioka, an important educational
center. The work centers about five churches and three chapels
and several kindergartens.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 1,000,000; native workers 6; churches 5;
members 453; baptisms 10; schools 5; pupils 163.

Osaka (Oh'sa-ka) 1892. Osaka lies on the delta of the Yoda

Mead Christian Center Kindergarten, Osaka.

^> wfcw.^

224 All Kindreds and Tongues

River and because of its many canals has been called the Venice
of Japan. As the second largest city of Japan, with a population
of 3,500,000, it is a mighty industrial center, modern and progres-
sive with factories, modern cotton mills, an imperial arsenal and
a mint, banks, department stores, and large-scale commercial
buildings. All these new industrial enterprises have brought prob-
lems which Baptists are helping meet in the Mead Christian Social
Center with its night schools, Sunday schools, kindergartens and
playgrounds. Kobe is nearby and the work there is easily accessible
from Osaka. In both Kobe and Osaka are to be found vigorous,
self-supporting churches. In Osaka a City Mission Society enlists
some very able laymen and has done some fine work in presenting
the Christian message.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 2,180,000; missionaries 3; native workers 32;
churches 7; members 516; baptisms 24; schools 9; pupils 349.

STAFF:

J. A. Foote Mead Christian Social Center

Mrs. J. A. Foote *Miss Margaret Cuddeback

Sendai (Se"n'di) 1882. Sendai is the largest city of North Japan,
a commercial and educational center of importance. The Ella O.
Patrick Girls' High School (Shokei Jogakko) is located on a pic-
turesque campus overlooking the river. Evangelistic work is carried
on through churches, schools and kindergartens. Near Sendai a
fine piece of rural work has been done at Rifu.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 1,000,000; missionaries 2; native workers 36;
churches 4; members 480; baptisms 33; schools 5; pupils 579.

STAFF:

Ella O. Patrick Girls' High School
*Miss Alice C. Bixby
*Miss Mary D. Jesse

Tokyo (To'kyo) 1874. The metropolis of the Orient is Tokyo
with a population of seven million people. Its eighty-five higher
and technical schools and its twenty-two universities with 300,000
students, its 90,000 factories add to its thriving commerce and
government activities. All major missionary societies are at work

The Japan Mission 225

here. Misaki Tabernacle, with its staff of thirty-four, is open day
and night and tries through direct evangelistic work, social welfare
activities, and an educational program to minister to all types of
people. The Fukugawa Christian Center serves an industrial popu-
lation. Ten churches and two chapels press the evangelistic
program. Scott Hall and the Hovey Memorial Dormitory, known
as Waseda Hoshien, are rallying centers for many of the 16,000
students of Waseda, the government university. The Tokyo Chris-
tian Woman's College, an interdenominational enterprise, is doing
fine work in a field largely neglected by the government, higher
education for young women. The Kindergarten Training School
and the Starlight Kindergarten are also influential Christian
agencies. Every missionary home in Tokyo is a center of Bible
class work, an outstanding feature of the Christian program.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 7,000,000; missionaries 9; native workers 76;
churches 6; members 613; baptisms 13; schools 7; pupils 812.

STAFF:

General Work Misaki Tabernacle

M. D. Farnum, Mission William Axling

Secretary Mrs. William Axling

Mrs. M. D. Farnum y Woman's Dormitory

J. F. Gressitt, Mission * Miss Gertrude E. Ryder

Treasurer J

Mrs T F Gressitt Waseda University Scott Hall

H. B. Benninghoff
Mrs. H. B. Benninghoff

Yokohama (Yo-ko-ha'ma) 1872. Yokohama looms large in
Baptist history. It was here that the first Baptist church in Japan
was organized in 1873. Although the earthquake of 1923 wiped
out the plants of Baptist institutions of every kind, they have been
rebuilt. Kanto Gakuin (Mabie College) with its 2000 students
stands on a hill overlooking the city. A thriving night school for
apprentices and clerks is conducted by the college. The Mary L.
Colby Girls' High School (Soshin Jogakko) is located in
Kanagawa, one of the suburbs of the city, "a light on a hill."
Kindergartens and Sunday schools are a part of the program of
this school.

226 All Kindreds and Tongues

STATISTICS:

Population in field 1,500,000; missionaries 6; native workers 97;
churches 4; members 911; baptisms 26; schools 11; pupils 2524.

STAFF:

Kanto Gakuin (Mabie Soshin Jogakko (Mary L.

College) Colby School)

R. H. Fisher *Miss Winifred Acock

Mrs. R. H. Fisher
D. C. Holtom
Mrs. D. C. Holtom
Miss Elma R. Tharp

SCULPTOR OF THE SOUL

/ fain would be a sculptor of the soul,
Making each strong line fine,

Each feature faultless.

Yet the sculptor cannot carve

In wood or stone

An image nobler than he sees

Within his own soul.

So, gazing at the tools within my hand,

I shudder! How escape from self-
Pitiable, limited
That I may be indeed
God's carver?
Happy is this thought;
There is a Guide for me,
Who in His living flesh

Has given me the perfect image that I seek, of God!

KAGAWA

The Philippine Islands Mission

r-pHE Philippine Islands number approximately seven thousand,
JL although the great majority are no more than uninhabited
rocks or islets in the ocean. The important islands are Luzon,
Mindanao, Samar, Mindoro, Negros, Panay, Cebu, Romblon,
Palawan, and Sulu. Their total area is about 1 14,000 square miles
or about that of the New England States, New York, and New
Jersey.

The country is rich in minerals and hardwoods. The principal
exports are sugar, hemp, copra, tobacco, and gold. The climate is
hot and moist, although owing to the sea breezes, not unhealthful.
The average temperature is between 80 and 90 degrees. Rice is
the staple diet for most of the population, although fruit and
vegetables are grown extensively and fish furnishes an important
nutritive balance.

The Filipinos are of Malay origin, but many are children of
mixed marriages Chinese, Spanish, and American. The low
lander majority is predominantly Roman Catholics, with some
pagan mountain tribes. Protestants number approximately 275,-
ooo. The recent census gives the total population as 16,000,751.
For the most part the people of the Philippines are farmers or
fishermen. Great numbers are employed in the development of
extensive rice and sugar plantations, but many cultivate small
holdings on their own account. The manner of living of the great
majority is extremely simple. There are, however, numbers of
well-to-do people who enjoy the refinements of modern life. A
wealthy sugar planter recently built a home in Iloilo with a
private elevator and air-conditioned rooms. The Filipinos are
pleasant, courteous, generous, hospitable and friendly. The
women enjoy a social status that is fully equal to that of the
men.

In August, 1938, there occurred in the Philippines one of the
most remarkable demonstrations in human history. Hundreds of
thousands of Filipinos assembled to commemorate the arrival in
their islands of a foreign power and to give nation-wide expres-
sion to "the boundless gratitude of the Filipino people" to that

227

22 8 All Kindreds and Tongues

power the United States "for the measureless benefits she has
bestowed," to use the words of Manuel L. Quezon, President of
the Commonwealth. By vote of the United States' Congress, the
Philippines will become independent in 1946. There is, however,
considerable misgiving among Philippine leaders as to the eco-
nomic effects which may follow. The economy of the Islands is

built up around free trade with the United States, and justice
requires more generous treatment than has yet been promised
for the period of necessary readjustment.

The United States has contributed to the islands a good system
of schools, beginning with the primary grades and reaching up
through provincial high schools to the University of the Philip-
pines at Manila. Public health and hospital services have been
extensively developed. A fine system of roads and communications
has been constructed. One of the most important results of
America's contact with the Philippines is the introduction of the
English language which has opened to the people the great wealth

The Philippine Islands Mission 229

of English literature. The democratic ideas of the United States
have also taken firm root in the Islands.

Development of Baptist Work

Baptist work in the Philippines was begun in 1900 by Rev.
Eric Lund, formerly a missionary in Spain, and Sr. Braulio
Manikan, who was converted from Romanism in Barcelona. The
first missionaries were sent from the United States in 1901 and
work was opened in Jaro, a market town adjoining Iloilo on
Panay Island and spread rapidly to the adjacent island of Negros
and also northward to the province of Capiz. In 1927, the Presby-
terians, who had occupied the Island of Panay jointly with the
Baptists, withdrew and their work, including a station at San
Jose in the province of Antique, was given over to our mission.
The field now occupied by Baptists on Panay and Negros Islands
comprizes an area of about 7,000 square miles and a population
of 1,500,000.

Until 1924 Baptist work was administered by the Conference of
missionaries. At that time the growth of trained leadership
among the Filipinos made it possible to organize a Joint Com-
mittee which became responsible for the conduct of the evan-
gelistic work until the organization of the Convention of Philip-
pine Baptist Churches, Inc., in 1935. Under its new constitution
and with the approval of the Boards the Convention then took
over the responsibility for administering the work.

Two years ago a Woman's Committee of the Board of Trustees
of the Philippines' Baptist Convention was formed. The first con-
ference of representative women from all parts of the field was
held in October, 1937, and proved very successful in laying plans
for developing women's work. Iloilo province has a strong Union
of Women's Societies and in March, 1938, a similar Union was
organized in the Province of Occidental Negros. The best thing
about this is the fact that these developments have come at the
insistence of the women themselves as they have felt the need.

Cooperation with Other Missions

In view of the fact that the missions working in the Philippine
Islands are all of American origin it was found possible to intro-

230 All Kindreds and Tongues

duce plans for cooperative work much more readily than in those
lands where the missions represent a wide spread of sending
countries. An American Council for the Philippines (now the
Philippine Committee of the Foreign Missions Conference of
North America) has been organized which is promoting the mutual
consideration of administrative problems and seeking greater
unity in the planning of the Boards and in the work of the mis-
sions and churches on the field. This Council works in close co-

Stitching Bibles, Manila.

operation with the Philippine Federation of Evangelical Churches
(formerly the National Christian Council) which represents the
several national churches established in the Islands as a result of
Protestant missionary effort.

Succeeding Waves of Interest

The earliest results obtained by Dr. Lund and Mr. Manikan in
the Philippines were among the peasants. Great numbers of them
had been awakened by the preaching of a Catholic priest named
Padre Juan who appeared to have become convinced of the truth
of evangelical views by reading the New Testament. Thirteen

The Philippine Islands Mission 231

thousand of these peasant people signed a petition which was sent
to the headquarters of the Foreign Mission Society, at that time
located in Boston, asking that Christian teachers be sent to them
to tell them of the new faith.

This movement was followed by a wave of interest among the
students in high schools. The United States government had sent
thousands of teachers to the Philippines and had inaugurated a
well-organized educational system. The youth of the Islands wel-
comed the coming of American teachers and began to absorb
American political ideals as their thought areas expanded. It was
unnecessary for Baptist missions to undertake elementary educa-
tional work, therefore, as is the case in so many fields. At central
points the missions conducted dormitories for students attending
high schools, whereby gaining the friendship of these young
people, many of whom were interested in evangelical Christianity
and were destined to become leaders of their people.

The Need for Higher Education

It soon developed, however, that Christian higher education
was essentially necessary and in response to this call of need the
institution which has since become Central Philippine College
was established. (This will be more fully described in connection
with Iloilo station.) The Woman's Society organized a Woman's
Bible Training School which continues to render a service of great
value in the training of young women for Christian service. It has
recently been incorporated in Central Philippine College.

From the earliest days of the work, medicine proved a genuinely
effective aid. Dispensary work was carried on for a number of
years and this subsequently grew to such a degree as to lead to the
establishment of well-equipped hospitals at Iloilo and Capiz. The
Iloilo hospital has the distinction of having produced the first
class of trained nurses ever to graduate in the Philippine Islands.
This and Emmanuel Hospital, located at Capiz, are not only well
equipped hospitals but are pronounced evangelistic agencies. Each
hospital supports a full time evangelistic worker; each conducts
a daily morning chapel service to which all the staff and the con-
valescent patients are invited. Public health work has been carried
into the villages where typhoid at times claims many victims and
where primitive animistic superstitions mingle with similar views
imported with early Catholic teaching.

9 Q

* "

All Kindreds and Tongues

Philippine Statistics*

Missionaries

f A. B. F. M. S

fW. A. B. F. M. S

Nationals

Churches

Church members 9>53

Baptisms 1,272

Schools 34

Pupils 1,698

Hospitals 2

Dispensaries 2

Patients 10,760

19

8

218
117

* From 1939 Annual Report.
j- Staff if)./o.

Bacolod (Ba-ko'16d) 1901. The capital of Occidental Negros is
Bacolod with a population of 57,474. This is one of the richest

Typical Mountain Home

The Philippine Islands Mission 233

provinces in the islands, the principal sugar producing province.
The mission has met with considerable success in this field not
only among the workers upon the plantations but also among
the small class of educated and well-to-do people.

The two dormitories for young men and young women respec-
tively are important and are exerting a strong Christian influence
on the students in the high school, in fact both the leaders and the
support for the church come largely from this student body. In
reaching these alert young people the evangelical churches are
developing their future leaders. The work on this field is greatly
aided through the fact that only a narrow strait divides Negros
from Panay. Many of the people of Negros cross to Iloilo to visit
the hospital and from time to time the doctors and nurses cross
over to Negros for evangelistic and medical itinerations. Recently
evangelism in this island has met with unusual success, and there
has been marked progress in self-support and in providing better
plants for the churches.

STATISTICS:

Province population 768,177; missionaries 3; native workers
36; schools 11; pupils 469; churches 41; church members 3,701;
baptisms 633.

STAFF:

H. W. Hunger (at Fabrica) Girls' Baptist Dormitory
Mrs. H. W. Munger (at *Miss May A. Coggins
Fabrica)

Capiz (Cap'es) 1903. One of our oldest and strongest churches
is here. The pastor is a graduate of Central Philippine College.
The membership embraces prominent citizens, including the
Governor of the province, the Division Superintendent of Schools,
the Assistant District Attorney and a prominent physician. Josefa
Abiertas, who was the founder and first president of the Philippine
chapter of the W.C.T.U., was one of the first converts in Capiz.
The church is in a strategic location for reaching the students and
the business people.

In the Baptist Home School, boys and girls are studying under
Christian influence and are learning to be useful citizens of the
Commonwealth.

Beyond the red hybiscus hedge, among the palms and bamboo,

2?, 4 All Kindreds and Tongues

stands Emmanuel Hospital. The door is always open to welcome
annually the thousands of sick who come for care. They find help
and healing and hope through Christ. Many go back to their
villages to tell others and often through these patients another
village is opened to the gospel message. The hospital does an
unusual degree of charity work for those unable to pay.

The work of the hospital is multiplied many fold as Christian
nurses are trained and graduate to go out into service over the
islands with their ministry of mercy and the message of Christ.

Emmanuel Hospital, Capiz.

The station reaches out with its evangelistic program along the
north coast of Panay Island and up into the hilly interior of Capiz
province. Many churches have been established and the pastors
and leaders of these Christian centers carry on active efforts to
win the people of the many villages adjacent to them. Poorer than
in Occidental Negros the churches in this region have made sacri-
ficial advances towards self support. The evangelistic work has
extended to islands near the Capiz coast. The largest of these is
Romblon where a blind pastor cares for the church and gives an
effective testimony through his extensive knowledge of Scripture
which he has learned bv heart.

The P}iilippine Islands Mission 235

STATISTICS:

Province population 405,290; missionaries 6; native workers 58;
churches 25; church members 1,812; baptisms 158; schools 6;
pupils 269; hospitals i; patients 3,426.

STAFF:

E. F. Rounds Emmanuel Hospital
Mrs. E. F. Rounds F. W. Meyer, M.D.

Home School Mrs. F. W. Meyer

*Miss Arcola Pettit * Jennie C. Adams, R.N.

Iloilo (E-lo-e-lo) 1900. Jloilo, capital of lloilo province, includes
the city of lloilo itself and its twin municipality, Jaro. Its popula-
tion is 90,480. The Jaro church which might be called the "mother
church" ol the Baptist constituency in lloilo province is located
on a corner oi the Jaro plaza, a stone's throw from the palace oi
the Catholic bishop, and has many able members. The present
pastor is a recent graduate of the Central Philippine College.
There are a number of strong churches in this province, some are
in towns and others in villages. It was from lloilo (Jaro) as a center
that the first evangelistic impulses began to radiate throughout
the island. Centers of population such as Pototan, Janiway and
others were early reached and the hill people in the upper part
of the province accepted the gospel in great numbers. This work
goes on with added effectiveness because there are now many able
and trained pastors and students ready to lead in it. The students
of Central Philippine College have from the very beginning con-
sidered it their duty and privilege to help in this work by going
out into the country areas on week-ends for evangelistic services.

Central Philippine College originated in what was known as the
Jaro Industrial School, established in 1905 by Rev. W. O. Valentine
as a self-governing school along the lines of the George Junior
Republic, with a view to educating Filipino boys in manual train-
ing and practical trades. Later academic branches received larger
emphasis though industrial training is still stressed. It is now
operated as a standard co-educational college with departments oi
commerce, education, engineering, liberal arts and theology and
an enrolment of more than 500. The Baptist Missionary Train-
ing School, has been incorporated with the College as the Woman's
Training Department of the School of Theology. The Woman's

236 All Kindreds and Tongues

Society continues their interest and support in this important
leadership training work. This department still offers a diploma
to students entering without the high school course. It also offers
a full course in religious and missionary education for which the
degree of Bachelor of Science in Religious Education is given.

The College occupies a well located, large and attractive campus
about a mile from the center of Jaro. Several commodious and
well constructed buildings have been added in recent years. Be-

Iloilo Hospital and Students in the Nurses' Training School.

sides -the missionaries serving as teachers there is also a strong
Filipino staff. Recently responsibility for the conduct of the college
has been turned over to its own Board of Trustees which is linked
up with the Convention. In recent years a number of generous gifts
have come from wealthy Filipino friends of the institution.

The beautiful plant of the Iloilo Mission Hospital is located in
the LaPaz suburb of Iloilo. By joint agreement between the
Convention of Philippine Baptist Churches a Board of Control
has been created and made responsible for the management of
hospital affairs and policies, as well as the appointment of all

The Philippine Islands Mission 237

hospital officers. Since its inauguration it has made several im-
portant innovations, and laid down governing principles for the
future course of the hospital. Chief among these are the increase
of the resident staff, provision for regular rotation of resident
physicians, appointment of an associate physician, Filipinization
of the Administration of the Nurses Training School, and the
inauguration of a regular schedule of hospital wages and increases.
A policy of two two-year residencies with one changing each
August has been inaugurated to carry on the work of the hospital
and to provide training for young medical graduates. The hospital
is without a peer in this important port city of the Islands. Its
large clientele also includes a considerable group of Westerners
and their families.

The Nurses Training School carried on in connection with the
hospital is rendering an important service. The need for trained
nurses in the islands is still very great and the public is learning
to accept their services gratefully. Many superstitious customs
still hold sway in respect to sickness and health and the nurse
reinforces the service of the physician in promoting a fuller under-
standing of hygiene.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 200,000; missionaries 17; native workers 97;
churches 46; church members 3,710; baptisms 251; schools 13;
pupils 514; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 6,974.

STAFF:

S. S. Feldmann, Mission Secretary
Mrs. S. S. Feldmann

Pastors' and Workers' Conference, Central Philippine Colleg

238 All Kindreds and Tongues

Central Philippine College Woman's Training Department

F. H. Rose of School of Theology

Mrs. F. H. Rose *Miss Dorothy A. Dowell

J. H. Covell *Miss Signe A. Erickson

Mrs. J. H. Covell Iloilo Mission Hospital

R. F. Chambers H. S. Waters, M.D.

Mrs. R. F. Chambers, M.D. Mrs. H. S. Waters, R.N.

Miss Bertha Houger *Flora G. Ernst, R.N.

Miss Ruth L. Harris, Mis- Baptist Student Center

sion Treas. *Miss Leonette Warburton
Mrs. A. E. Bigelow

San Jose (San-ho-sa'). The work in Antique province with sta-
tion headquarters at San Jose was under the jurisdiction of the
Presbyterians until 1920 when it was transferred to Baptists. The
Woman's Society has recently appointed a missionary to San Jose
for temporary occupation.

STAFF:

*Miss Olive R. Buchner

Let us then labor for an inward stillness

An inward stillness and an inward healing

That perfect silence where the lips and heart

Are still,, 'and we no longer entertain

Our own imperfect thoughts and vain opinions,

But God alone speaks in us and we wait

In singleness of heart, that we may know

His will, and in the silence of our spirits

That we may do His will, and do that only.

LONGFELLOW

The Belgian Congo Mission

THE United States has twelve million citizens who are direct
descendants of Africans. Congo, the very heart of Africa, is the
part of this great continent from which they came and it is with
this part that Northern Baptists are especially concerned. Its ten
million people live in an area somewhat larger than America's
original thirteen colonies. It is 99 times as large as Belgium of
which it is the only colony. Whether we know it or not we
Americans are surprisingly in need of Africa. It spells for us cocoa
for breakfast, soap for our morning wash, rubber tires to take us
to the office, copper for our lighting plant, diamonds if we wish
to marry and radium should we be seriously ill.

Africa's heart was given to us by two men: Livingstone, whose
own heart is buried in Chitambo's village on Lake Bangweolo;
and Stanley, who buried all his white companions on a nine
hundred and ninety-nine day trek from Zanzibar to Banana and
emerged at the mouth of the Congo River in 1877. In 1878 young
Englishmen led two Christian missionaries back over Stanley's
trail into the interior. One group represented the Baptist Mission-
ary Society of London and the other the Livingstone Inland
Mission. The latter became the Congo Mission of American
Baptists in 1884, its British sponsors feeling that the work had
become too great to be carried longer under private auspices.

What Religion Means to the African

In Africa there are no highly organized religious systems like
Buddhism or Hinduism. The Congo people are animists. Their
religion might be called fetishism. The fetish, which may be a
stick or a stone or an old dried fish, is not an idol nor is it the
likeness or symbol of a god. It is supposed to be the abode of a
power, usually evil, which we would classify as a spirit. Fetishes
are used to ward off evil spirits and bring protection and good
luck. The witch-doctor has been called the priest of fetishism. His
power is unparalleled in Congo social life. He makes and sells
charms. Unspeakable are the practices connected with his hideous
calling. Under his spell the native African, from the cradle to the

239

240 All Kindreds and Tongues

grave, lives in the presence of haunting evils that keep him in an
unbroken bondage to fear. In such an atmosphere it is not sur-
prising that such practices as polygamy, cannibalism, witch hunt-
ing and the poison ordeal should have nourished.

A Transformation

A transformation has taken place in Congo during the past
half century. The primitive caravan route has given place to the
narrow-gauge railway and this in turn to the modern broad gauge
line with well built stations and equipment; jungle trails have

Replacing the Roof on a Missionary Home, Congo.

become in many cases automobile roads penetrating to the heart
of the country; the dugout canoe upon the river is overshadowed
and sometimes endangered by the gigantic modern steamer, well
equipped with electric light and refrigeration; while aeroplanes
skim over the illimitable green stretches of tropical jungle, span-
ning in hours instead of weeks the painful distance between embryo
cities which have grown up to mark the main centers of colonial
activity.

Belgium, the ruling power in Congo, has been friendly to the
introduction of the gospel though it still fails to render to the
Protestant missions fair and equitable consideration as compared
with its treatment of Roman Catholic missions which it favors and
heavily subsidizes. Belgium has fostered commerce, agriculture
and industry in Congo and has taken an enlightened attitude in
its treatment of the Congo peoples.

The Belgian Congo Mission 241

The material transformations already noted are paralleled by
moral and spiritual changes of an even greater significance. The
two original missions have been followed by many others until
now there are 43 evangelical groups working in Congo. There are
2,635 evangelical churches, with 267,964 communicants and 8,351
native workers, ordained and unordained. The total number of
Protestant missionaries in the colony is 1,079. Witchcraft has
given way, in a considerable degree and in large areas, to the
ordered Christian community. The Bible combats fetishism. The
fear of the sorcerer fades before a new confidence in the work of
the Christian medical missionary and his assistants. The standard
of living rises with the introduction of better methods of farming.
Opportunity opens to young people who are becoming literate.
Sons of Bantu leaders become engine drivers, clerks, technicians
and traders.

Let it not be supposed, however, that the battle is won. Every
ancient evil is alert to lift its head when opportunity offers and
recrudescences of witchcraft and allied practices are common.
Roman Catholic intolerance gravely menaces the Christian liber-
ties of the people and commercial greed and industrial change
introduce social and religious problems unknown in former days.

As a race, the Bantus are a gifted people. They are dextrous in
the practice of handcraft. They are born orators, traders and
diplomats. They have marked capacity for patience and good
humor. The Christian approach has, as always, developed these
finer qualities.

Associated with our missionaries have been many able leaders,
such men as Frank Teva Clark, friend and associate of Rev. Joseph
Clark for half a century in exploration and Christian teaching;
Joshua Wamba, teacher and. community leader; Timoteo Vin-
gadio, student, educator and medical worker; Samuel Mpambu,
pioneer and station builder; Mf iengi, medical technician and
evangelist; Andre Nkusu, counselor and pastor; Moses Kikwakwa,
preacher and traveling evangelist. These men and their com-
panions and successors are making a new Congo, once given the
initial stimulus and preparation to start them on their way.

The Burden Bearers of the Congo

The women of the Congo have been considered chattels for
centuries. They are the laborers of the Congo. They hoe the

242 All Kindreds and Tongues

gardens, raise the food for the family, and prepare it for the table.
They carry the water from the stream and the firewood from the
forest. A large proportion of their babies die because of ignorance
and superstitions. The bondage of tribal laws and customs has
made Christian work among the women and girls especially
difficult.

Today 31 native Christian women are associated with the mis-
sion work as evangelists, teachers and medical assistants. Many

village people cannot yet see any "profit" in sending girls to
school or in allowing them to complete their courses. Despite this,
the work with girls is constantly growing. At the Vanga station
school the first girl has graduated from the six-year course. She
earned her way by assisting at the hospital and has won the admi-
ration of all. Even when the girls do not complete the work, they
go back to the villages as cleaner, happier, healthier Christian
mothers and housekeepers. Their homes are glowing witnesses to
the Christ and an important factor in leading others to follow
Him.

The Belgian Congo Mission 243

The Part Played by Our Mission

The Congo Mission has had a worthy part in Congo advance.
Important results have been achieved in every phase of the work.
The statistics showing these results will be found at the close of
this section. Repeated waves of evangelistic awakening have led
to the conversion of large numbers of Congo people and this in
turn has rendered imperative the need for training to fit the
disciple for his new life, and especially to furnish him for leader-
ship among his own people.

The schools which are conducted on the various stations give a
general training to the boys and girls of the villages and begin the
fuller education which is needed by those who go into special
Christian service or into higher types of government or commercial
work. Following up the work given at the stations the special
preparation of teachers and pastors is carried on by the Ecole de
Pasteurs et dTnstituteurs (Kongo Evangelical Training Institu-
tion) which is conducted at Kimpese. For more than a quarter of
a century this institution has been developing men and women
for community leadership in all its aspects and our station fields
are largely manned by its graduates. Special medical training is
given in the Ecole Protestante des Auxiliaires Medicaux au Congo
(Training School for Medical Assistants) at Sona Bata which
last year graduated its first class of five students. This school is
recognized by the government and its graduates hold government
diplomas. At Kikongo work has been begun on a special training
school for agriculturally trained evangelistic workers. Government
is lending cooperation and assistance in providing equipment
and support and a simple type of training suited to the agricultural
needs of the area is being given.

Working with Other Missions

The Congo Mission cooperates with other evangelical missions
in the support of the Conseil Protestant du Congo (Congo
Protestant Council). This organization leads in every type of
cooperative work and is especially active at the present time in
representing with Government the claims of the Protestant mis-
sions and the members of the evangelical churchs to equality of
treatment as guaranteed by international treaty. A recent develop-
ment in connection with the work of the Council is the appoint-
ment of an educational adviser to counsel the many different types

244 All Kindreds and Tongues

of missions in respect to their educational program. Dr. George W.
Carpenter, who for many years taught at Kimpese, has under-
taken this heavy responsibility with the approval of our Congo
Mission. Another important project of a cooperative nature is the
conduct of a joint bookstore and publishing house at Leopoldville.

Belgian Congo Statistics*

Missionaries

|A. B. F. M. S 36

fW. A. B. F. M. S 14

Congo Workers 1^463

Churches 91

Church members 34>49$

Baptisms 2,907

Schools 1,325

Pupils 42,586

Hospitals 7

Dispensaries 12

Patients 63,191

* From i<)3<) Annual Report.

LOWER CONGO

Lower Congo is the area which parallels the Congo River be-
tween the coast and Stanley Pool, about two hundred miles inland
where the Colonial capital, Leopoldville, is established. Our Congo
Mission has four stations in this area.

Banza Manteke (Ban-za Man-te'ke) 1870. To reach Banza Man-
teke requires a half day's journey by train and four hours by motor
car from the port of entry. It is located about half way between the
railroad and the Congo River and is approached by leaving the
train at Lufu station. Here are conducted a day school for chil-
dren from nearby villages, a boarding school for those who must
travel far, a preparatory school for young men who are planning to
study at the training school in Kimpese, and a hospital. About
fifteen years ago it became apparent that a new site would be
needed especially as reduction in the number of main stations
had enlarged the responsibility of Banza Manteke to include
the areas formerly covered by Palabala and Lukunga stations.

The Belgian Congo Mission 245

A larger space suitable for gardens to grow food was needed as
well as a better water supply. Rev. J. E. Geil led in planning for
the new station. A new site of 1,000 acres a few miles from the
former location was granted by the government and the station
is now fully established. A hydro-electric installation with a water
tower was provided through the generosity of Mrs. Milton Shirk
of Chicago. Recently there came under the supervision of Banza
Manteke station a considerable area formerly cared for by the

Baby Clinic.

Swedish mission at Mukumbungu. This area was received through
a comity arrangement. The exchange was brought about in con-
ference with the Congo chiefs and leaders for the purpose of more
easily and effectively caring for the work of evangelization and
education.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 30,000; missionaries 5; native workers 156;
churches 5; church members 6,981; baptisms 450; schools 155;
pupils 6,040; hospitals i; dispensaries 4; leper colony i; patients
13,898.

246 All Kindreds and Tongues

STAFF:

John E. Geil *Miss Mary Bonar

Mrs. John E. Geil *Esther Ehnbom, R.N.

*Miss Lena Youngsman

Kimpese (Kim-pes-s!) 1908. Kimpese is located on the railroad
and is easily accessible from the whole of Lower Congo. With the
great strides which have recently been made in transportation, it
now becomes possible to reach this point in a few days even from
our most distant fields. Hence this station has become the center
for training native leaders from all our fields. Here the Ecole de
Pasteurs et d'Instituteurs, formerly the Kongo Evangelical Train-
ing Institution, an educational enterprise in which Northern
Baptists have cooperated with the Baptist Missionary Society of
England for more than a quarter of a century, furnishes Biblical
and practical training to the men and women who teach in the
villages and who lead the Christian constituency throughout our
fields. The men are taught gardening, carpentry, brick making,
furniture making and printing in addition to the usual training
for pastoral and educational work. Their wives receive an ele-
mentary education such as instruction in hygiene, housekeeping
and practical nursing together with such further scholastic train-
ing as their preliminary education renders possible. A primary
school for their children serves as a practice school for the normal
department. At noon and at night the students teach the workmen
on the compound, and during vacation a special school is con-
ducted for mission workers. The hospital and dispensary, under
the supervision of Dr. Catharine L. Mabie, serves the whole region
around Kimpese. The medical assistants, trained by Dr. Mabie,
aid in the work.

In the year 1938 the Swedish Missionary Society which conducts
a large work in Lower Congo asked for the privilege of joining
with us in the work of training teachers and preachers at Kimpese.
They were heartily welcomed by our mission as full time partners
in the conduct of the training school and have placed two families
there. With the additional aid thus available, both in staff and
finances, the school has been enlarged to make it possible to
receive the considerably increased number of students desiring to
enter.

The Belgian Congo Mission 247

STATISTICS:

Baptist missionaries 3; native workers 6; churches i; schools 6;
pupils 429; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 1,386.

STAFF:

Ulric A. Lanoue *Catharine L. Mabie, M.D.

Mrs. Ulric A. Lanoue

Sona Bata (Sona Ba-ta') 1890. On top of a beautiful hill
adjacent to the railway station about 1,600 feet above sea level, is
Sona Bata station. In the surrounding region, which stretches out

Medical Students in Belgian Congo.

beyond the Kwango River as far as Portuguese territory and along
the railroad toward Leopoldville, there are 1 20,000 people. A day
school and a boarding school, as well as a hospital with a fine new
building, are supported here. The chief medical work of our
Congo mission is located at this point. Here a modestly equipped
medical school (known as Ecole Protestante des Auxiliaries
Medicaux au Congo) in the charge of two doctors and two nurses,
is training natives to become medical assistants, qualified nurses
and dispensers. The course occupies a period of five years and
includes training in the Bible and methods of Christian work.
Besides the medical school a large evangelistic work centers in
Sona Bata and a great deal of itineration is carried on throughout
the district.

248 All Kindreds and Tongues

STATISTICS:

Population in field 120,000; missionaries 1 1; native workers 275;
churches 39; church members 10,579; baptisms 378; schools 289;
pupils 5,142; hospitals i; dispensaries 3; leper colony i; patients
29,456.

STAFF:

P. A. MacDiarmid, Medical School and Hospital

Mission Secretary Glen W. Tuttle, M.D.

Mrs. P. A. MacDiarmid Mrs. Glen W. Tuttle, R.N.

Henry Erickson Howard M. Freas, M.D.

Mrs. Henry Erickson Mrs. Howard M. Freas

*Miss Vendla Anderson *Emily Satterberg, R.N.

*Mildred Tice, R.N.

Leopoldville (Leo-pold-ville) 1883. This is the capital of Belgian
Congo and its most important center. With the removal of the
government headquarters from Boma to this point the two towns
of Kinshasa and Leopoldville were united. The growing metrop-
olis marks the end of the railway and the beginning of river navi-
gation. The lower section of the river, broken by numerous rapids,
cannot be traveled by large boats, hence the building of the 200
mile railway between Matadi and Leopoldville. It was providen-
tial that our late veteran missionary, Dr. Aaron Sims, should have
acquired in the early years of his service (1883) a large section of
land on the lake front of what is now Leopoldville-Est. In 1928
when the mission decided to reoccupy this station owing to its
rapidly growing importance as capital of the Colony, headquar-
ters of the mission were transferred here from Matadi and later a
portion of our compound was given to the Congo Protestant Coun-
cil which also erected its headquarters adjacent to our own and
carries on its work from this point. The government has granted
the mission a working concession in the native settlement and
here is carried on a vigorous work among Kikongo-speaking
natives and also a unique program of Christian community and
evangelistic service for representatives of the many tribes who
come from far distant parts of the Colony to work at the capital.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 30,000; missionaries 6; native workers 5;
churches 2; members 332; baptisms 65; schools 5; pupils 337.

The Belgian Congo Mission 249

STAFF:

G. W. Carpenter H. J. Watkins, Mission

Mrs. G. W. Carpenter Treasurer

E. G. Hall Mrs. H. J. Watkins
Mrs. E.G. Hall

THE KWANGU AREA

For many years a large section of Belgian Congo lying between
the Kasai River, the Portuguese border, and the main river of the
Congo and reaching westward towards our Sona Bata field has,
by interdenominational agreement, been considered the territory
of our Congo Mission. This large section was called the Kwangu
area, being named from the Kwangu River which is a tributary of
the Kasai and intersects its full extent. In the year 1913 Vanga
station, central to a considerable part of this area, was occupied
by Dr. and Mrs. W. H. Leslie, and subsequently a station was
established at Moanza some eight days' journey distant. At both
these points the work developed rapidly and these two stations
are now the centers of fruitful evangelistic fields.

Another large section of the great Kwangu area still remained
to be occupied. This territory lay to the west, of the Vanga field
and to the east of the Sona Bata area. When the Joint Deputation
of the two Foreign Mission Societies visited the Congo field in
1928 serious consideration was given by our Mission Conference
to the whole question of occupation of the Kwangu field and it
was determined that the Mission should proceed at once with its
further development. Extensive explorations had already been
made and the Conference decided to send Rev. and Mrs. Charles
E. Smith into this area to seek a site for a new station and early
in the following year (1929) Kikongo was established.

Vanga (Van'-ga) 1913. This was the first station to be estab-
lished in the Kwangu area and from it an attempt was made to
cover the entire section with its intricate network of great rivers
and their smaller tributaries. Pioneering difficulties were very
great, but Dr. Leslie's medical skill finally aided in breaking down
the barriers of superstition and intolerance. Many were won to the
Christian faith and the work extended to hundreds of villages. A
school, a hospital, a brick church and residences for the mission-
aries were erected. The government sought the aid of the missions

250 All Kindreds and Tongues

in carrying out its program of public health. The work has grown
steadily and recently a new revival of religious interest has
awakened many thousands throughout the entire field.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 2,000,000; missionaries 8; native workers
298; churches 12; church members 6,146; baptisms 1,377; schools
312; pupils 13,727; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 13,002.

STAFF:

A. C. Osterholm, M.D. L. A. Brown

Mrs. A. C. Osterholm Mrs. L. A. Brown

W. F. Robbins *Miss Eva Shepard

Mrs. W. F. Robbins *Alice Jorgenson, R. N.

Moanza (M6-an'-za). This station is located about eight days'
journey on foot through the wilderness from Vanga. For many
years that was the only way in which it could be reached. Auto-
mobile roads are now in process of construction and even though
not complete it is possible at times to drive through in about 24
hours. Samuel Mpambu, a Congo leader of outstanding capacity,
occupied this field as an outstation for a number of years and
gave altogether about 33 years of valiant service to it. The original
site was found unsuitable and a new site about three miles distant
was granted by the government. During the past two years Rev.
Ernest Atkins, Congo mission builder, has been hard at work
providing the station with suitable buildings. Two residences, a
hospital, a church and a school have been erected. As is almost
always the case in Congo it was necessary to cut the timber in
adjacent forests, and wait for it to season, to dig the clay for bricks
from banks in the neighborhood and to bring roofing iron and
hardware from overseas. The task of constructing the station in
such a remote wilderness location was arduous in the extreme and
the well-built structures stand as a monument to Mr. Atkins'
patience and devotion. During the process of transferring the sta-
tion evangelistic, educational and medical work has gone forward
without serious interruption.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 100,000 missionaries 7; native workers 190;
churches 17; church members 4,994; baptisms 169; schools 174;
pupils 7,678; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 7,830.

The Belgian Congo Mission
STAFF:

Ernest Atkins

Mrs. Ernest Atkins

T. E. Bubeck Mrs. M. S. Engwall

Mrs. T. E. Bubeck

251

*Miss Ruth E. Dickey
M. S. Engwall

Kikongo (Ki-kon-go) 1929. Early in the year 1929 with the aid
of 18 of the chiefs of this neighborhood, a suitable site was found
upon the banks of the Wamba. The site chosen offered every
advantage needed for a permanent station. These include four
springs, a sandy beach for landing, arable land for gardens, a
plateau for station buildings, suitable woods for the production
of lumber and a clay bank for the provision of bricks. Work was
begun in provisional buildings of clay and wattle by Mr. and Mrs.

Willis F. Pierce Memorial Hospital, Kikongo.

Smith. Subsequently others were added to the staff, but so far the
missionaries occupying this station have been so heavily pressed
by the broad itineration necessary to evangelize so large an area,
as well as by the large educational work carried on at the station
that, although the work at this point is now ten years old, no time
has been found to erect permanent buildings with the exception
of the Willis F. Pierce Memorial Hospital, completed by Mr.
Armstrong last year. The experience at the station is illustrative
of the dangers inherent in the establishment of a new work among
a primitive people. Many thousands of people flocked, to the new

252 All Kindreds and Tongues

station and in the early years sought baptism. It was impossible for
so slender a staff to give the Christian oversight and teaching
needed in such a vast area with the result that after a few years the
disappointed natives reacted against the long delay in sending
reinforcements and many were led back into their old supersti-
tions. This heartbreaking experience was met by the missionaries
with genuine heroism and devotion and through long and pains-
taking effort conditions have been greatly improved and there are
signs of the growth of a sound and vigorous work.

This station was chosen by the mission as the place for special
agricultural training. The government has taken much interest
in Mr. Smith's work along this line and gives both its approval
and aid.

STATISTICS:

Population in field 150,000; missionaries 6; native workers 222;
churches 13; church members, 3,700; baptisms 361; schools 278;
pupils 5,439; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 6,025.

STAFF:

Charles E. Smith B. W. Armstrong

Mrs. C. E. Smith Mrs. B. W. Armstrong

*Agnes Anderson, R.N. *Miss Grace M. M. Cooper

THE UP-RIVER WORK

Tondo T6n'-do) 1894. The Congo Mission has but one remain-
ing station. It is situated far up the Congo River near to the
equator, and is located on the shores of beautiful Lake Tumba,
eight hundred miles inland and four hundred miles from the
nearest station of our own mission. It is separated likewise linguis-
tically, the language there being Lontumba, whereas the Kikongo
language is utilized for school work in all of our other stations.
Tondo possesses one of the most beautiful mission compounds
in Africa, having been laid out scientifically while the work was
being carried on at Ikoko across the lake. The buildings are all of
brick and located along palm-lined avenues which front the lake.
The Tremont Temple Hospital, dedicated in 1928, overlooks the
lake and is quite well equipped. The station is a monument to the
devoted labors of Mr. and Mrs. Joseph Clark.

The Belgian Congo Mission 253

STATISTICS:

Population in field 75,000; missionaries 4; native workers 131;
churches 7; church members 2,685; baptisms 208; schools 18;
pupils 877; hospitals i; dispensaries i; patients 4,910. .

STAFF:

H. D. Brown * Dorothea Witt, M.D.

Mrs. H. D. Brown *Miss Marguerite Eldredge

We know the paths wherein our feet should press.
Across our hearts are written thy decrees;
Yet now, O Lord, be merciful to bless
With more than these.

Grant us the will to fashion as we feel,
Grant us the strength to labour as we know,
Grant us the purpose, ribb'd and edged with steel,
To strike the blow.

Knowledge we ask not knowledge thou hast lent,
But, Lord, the will there lies our bitter need,
Give us to build above the deep intent
The deed, the deed.

DRINKWATER

Fields of Cooperation in Europe

ONCE again (1940) war is raging in Europe. No one can tell
how long it will last or whether it will spread until other
nations are involved. Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania have signed
pacts with Russia which has put them under the domination of
their powerful neighbor. Poland has been partitioned; Germany
controls the western part, Russia the eastern. Czecho-Slovakia no
longer exists as an independent nation. No matter how long the
war lasts, or how it terminates, our brethren in Europe will have
great need of our moral and material support.

* * *

Within the last hundred years groups have emerged in many
sections of Europe, usually plain people with the New Testament
as their inspiration, who dared to fight for those principles for
which Baptists of former generations suffered in England and in
America. These small bands in Europe, who took the name Bap-
tist, often found themselves persecuted by government or the state
church or by both. The stories of imprisonment, exile, and other
forms of persecution for those who fought for religious freedom
and other principles dear to Baptists constitute one of the stirring
chapters in denominational history. Beginning in 1832, American
Baptists first through the Triennial Convention and later through
the American Baptist Foreign Mission Society and the Foreign
Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention began to have
fellowship with these Baptists in Europe, and through personal
and other forms of cooperation have gladly helped to pour oil
into the torches of the autonomous bodies of Europe who are
standing bravely for principles essential to mankind's truest prog-
ress.

A few figures to illustrate the remarkable numerical growth of
the denomination in continental Europe will be of interest. These
refer only to the mainland; the British Isles are not included. They
are, of course, merely approximate. In the year of Waterloo (1815)
there was no Baptist church on the mainland of Europe. In 1850
there were about 4,000 church members. In 1900 the number had
risen to about 103,762. By 1940 it was estimated to be 274,948.

254

Fields of Cooperation in Europe 255

These figures do not include Russia for which no statistics are now
available.

At the Baptist World Conference in London in July, 1920, a
new division of European territory was found expedient for ef-
fectively cooperating with European Baptists. On the basis of this

Baptist Folk High School,
Tollose, Denmark.

Baptist Headquarters, Riga, Latvia.

division the Society entered into fraternal relations and furnished
aid to Baptist bodies in France, Denmark, Norway, Estonia,
Latvia, Lithuania, Poland, and Czecho-Slovakia. British Baptists
cooperated in Czecho-Slovakia and in the Baltic States. It was
planned that British Baptists and American Baptists both North-
ern and Southern should aid their brethren in Russia. It has not
been the policy of the Society to send missionaries to these lands.
Appropriations are made and distributed under the direction of
local committees, representing the different autonomous groups.

256 All Kindreds and Tongues

For eight years, from 1920 to 1928, Dr. J. H. Rushbrooke of Lon-
don served as Baptist Commissioner for Europe and represented
the Northern Baptists, Southern Baptists and Baptists of England
and Canada. Since July, 1928, he has been Secretary of the Baptist
World Alliance. Since 1922 the Society has had in Dr. W. O. Lewis
its own special representative in Europe.

*

BELGIUM. The work in Belgium has been closely connected
with the work in Northern France. There are four small churches
with less than 200 members.

CZECHO-SLOVAKIA. The first Baptist church was organized
in 1885 in Prague with 16 members. From here the movement
spread throughout the country. So long as Czecho-Slovakia was
part of Austria-Hungary Baptists were persecuted and the move-
ment grew very slowly. Baptisms took place at night, members
were imprisoned and Bible distribution was not permitted. The
political freedom of Czecho-Slovakia following the war and its
accompanying religious liberty have been followed by a wide-
spread religious movement. Multitudes of Czecho-Slovaks who
remembered that the nation was originally Protestant (John
Huss) but Romanized by Austria, left the Roman church. This
presented a great opportunity for evangelical Christianity, which
unfortunately could not be met adequately by Baptists because of
their numerical weakness. A seminary is maintained in Prague.
The dismemberment of Czecho-Slovakia in 1938 and outbreak of
war in 1939 have given the work a great setback.

DENMARK. The first Baptist church was organized in Copen-
hagen in 1839. Soon a storm of opposition and persecution broke
out but the Baptists in England and America made representa-
tions to the Danish Government and years later the Danish people
secured a new constitution with religious liberty. The Baptist
cause has been growing rapidly. The new Baptist "folk high
school" at Tollose near Copenhagen has also a theological depart-
ment for training future Danish pastors.

ESTONIA. The first Baptist church was organized a little over
fifty years ago. During this half century Baptists in this little
country have been constantly persecuted and have been without

Fields of Cooperation in Europe 257

rights in the world. Scarcely any of the leading men have escaped
imprisonment, banishment or punishment for the sake of the
gospel. The political revolution and the establishment of Estonia
as an independent state have brought real freedom. A preachers'
school has been established at Tallinn (Reval).

FRANCE. The earliest modern Baptist movement appeared in
Flanders. Some 25 years afterwards, American Baptists began to
cooperate financially. Since then the history of the work has been
one of quiet heroism in the face of Romanist and governmental
persecution, and of faithful labor amidst extraordinary practical
difficulties.

GERMANY. While the work of the German Baptists was
started in 1834 it was not until 1848 that their churches were
recognized by the authorities. An active missionary zeal has char-
acterized all the churches. Besides a staff of well-trained workers,
there were hundreds of voluntary helpers in the churches. The
work in Germany became the starting point for Baptist Missions
in Denmark, Holland, Sweden, Poland, Austria, Hungary, the
Baltic Provinces and Switzerland. A well equipped Seminary in
Hamburg is doing excellent work. The foreign mission field of the
German Baptist, in the Cameroons, made excellent progress, be-
fore it was lost to them during the war. German missionaries have
not been allowed to return to what is now French Cameroons.
They are now permitted to send missionaries into the section
under British administration.

LATVIA. The first baptismal service was held secretly on the
night of September 9, 1861, when 72 persons were baptized. Fol-
lowing the ordinance at the river, these new Baptists celebrated
the Lord's Supper. This encouraging beginning brought on much
persecution as Latvia was then a part of the Great Empire of
Russia, but the new life could not be checked. The cause of Bap-
tists has grown steadily until there are now more than 11,000
church members. A seminary at Riga is doing excellent work in
training preachers and church workers.

LITHUANIA. Baptists here are few in number. The Lithu-
anian speaking and German speaking churches recently formed a
Baptist union with Rev. T. Gerikas, as missionary supported by
Northern Baptists and British Baptists. Unfortunately Baptist

258 All Kindreds and Tongues

progress is slow and economic conditions throughout the country
are not very flourishing. The population is largely rural.

POLAND. Baptist progress is an outgrowth of the movement
which began in Germany. In 1851 evangelistic efforts were made
by German Baptists on behalf of their fellow countrymen, who
had settled in that area which now comprises Poland. Most of the
organized churches in Poland have come into existence since 1905,
when the Government Edict of Toleration went into effect. The
largest Baptist church is at Lodz. The Slav group has grown
rapidly. Since the outbreak of the war in September 1939, it has
been difficult to get news from Poland. About 80% of the Slav
churches are now in Soviet Poland.

NORWAY. The first Baptist church was organized in 1860,
near the city of Skien. There are now twelve Baptist churches
north of the Arctic Circle. The total Baptist membership in Nor-
way is now 7,217. Between 1876 and 1884, Norwegian preachers
were trained at the Bethel Seminary in Stockholm. From 1884 to
1910, they received their training in the United States, while since
1910 the Theological Seminary at Oslo has been sending out its
graduates into the churches. Norwegian Baptists have established
a Seaman's Home for deep sea fishermen at Honningvaag, north
of the Arctic Circle.

SWEDEN. Since 1929 the Society has ceased to make financial
contributions to the work of Baptists in Sweden as Swedish Bap-
tists are now entirely a self-supporting autonomous group. The

Young People's Meeting, Poland.

&&..

$? ."!>S5J'5x.:T>--'i

f -:;^;V^

Fields of Cooperation in Europe 259

relationship between American Baptists and Swedish. Baptists is
now one of cordial fraternal fellowship. Swedish Baptists have a
flourishing Publication Society, a well equipped theological sem-
inary and a missionary enterprise which includes various fields in
the non-Christian world in its activities.

RUSSIA. The Baptist movement in Russia is also an outgrowth
of the movement which began with the baptism of J. G. Oncken
and others in Germany in 1834. Many difficulties were encoun-
tered in the early years, and the first Baptist church of worship in
Russia was not built until 1872. Owing to conditions in Russia it
is not possible to state definitely the progress made by Baptists in
that country in recent years. It is estimated, however, that since
1914 they have increased in numbers from about 100,000 to at
least 500,000. In 1928 a seminary was opened in Moscow. The
Seminary in Moscow was closed soon after it opened. No Bibles or
hymnbooks have been printed or imported into Russia since 1929.
It has been estimated that 1,000 Baptist preachers have been
banished since then and it is likely that half of these have died of
hunger, overwork, and other privations. The deliberate and
avowed effort of Communism to exterminate all religion is well
known.

Baptists in Russia are anxious that the general conditions should
be known. They feel that the public opinion of the world will
finally influence the Soviets to change their policy. They treasure
very highly the spiritual fellowship with Baptists outside Russia.

Statistics for Europe*

Countries Churches Members

Belgium 4 158

Czecho-Slovakia 29 3>!55

Denmark 34 6,427

Estonia 51 7>5o8

France 21 965

Latvia 108 1 1,908

Lithuania 1 1 547

Norway 54 7,2 17

Poland 87 7> 01 5

Russia (No figures available)

(B.W.A.-I940)

Our little systems have their day;

They have their day and cease to be;

They are but broken lights of Thee,
And Thou, O Lord, art more than they.

We have but faith: we cannot know;

For knowledge is of things we see;

And yet we trust it comes from Thee,
A beam in darkness, let it grow.

Let knowledge grow from more to more,
But more of reverence in us dwell;
That mind and soul, according well,

May make one music as before,

But vaster. We are fools and slight;
We mock Thee when we do not fear:
But help Thy foolish ones to bear;

Help Thy vain worlds to bear Thy light.

Tennyson

4 4^

"S5jfF"*V

Z '*?": 1

<"^:

PART III

ORGANIZATION
AND ADMINISTRATION

A BRIEF summary of the origin and organization of the foreign
mission enterprise of Northern Baptists will be of interest.

HISTORICAL STATEMENT

In the early iSoo's the position of Baptists in America was not
one of great prominence. With little organization they were
widely scattered and without facilities for easy communication
among themselves. The formation of the English Baptist Mis-
sionary Society in 1792, and the early efforts of pioneer missionaries
in India had aroused a deep interest in this country, so that con-
siderable money was raised and sent to their aid. The interest
thus awakened and fostered was accentuated by the reading of
letters from William Carey, which appeared from time to time
in the Massachusetts Baptist Missionary Magazine. Early in 1812
a company of five young men was set apart by the American Board
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions (Congregational), for serv-
ice in foreign lands, and sailed from Salem, Massachusetts, on
the brig Caravan.

One of these young men, Adoniram Judson, read his New Testa-
ment with great thoroughness during his voyage to India, and as a
result accepted the Baptist view of baptism. Upon arrival in
Calcutta he and his young bride, Ann Hasseltine Judson, were
baptized by immersion by Rev. William Ward, and entered into
Baptist fellowship. Luther Rice, another of the pioneer group, hav-
ing experienced a like change in belief, was baptized two months
later. The call of Judson and Rice to Baptists in America came
as an inspiring challenge to a divine task and resulted in the
organization, at Philadelphia, May 21, 1814, of "The General
Missionary Convention of the Baptist Denomination in the

261

262 All Kindreds and Tongues

United States for Foreign Missions and other important objects
relating to the Redeemer's Kingdom." General meetings were
scheduled for every three years and this organization came to be
known as the "Triennial Convention."

It is significant that the call to engage in foreign mission work
led to organization and unity among Baptists in this country.
In 1845 the Southern Baptists withdrew because of a difference
of opinion growing out of the slavery question, and in 1846 the
name of the Society was changed to The American Baptist Mis-
sionary Union. At the annual meeting in 1908, the Society became
a cooperating society of the Northern Baptist Convention. The
name of the Society was again altered in 1910, becoming the
American Baptist Foreign Mission Society. In 1911 Free Bap-
tists merged with Northern Baptists and the mission interests
of both were enlarged. Headquarters were established at Boston,
Mass., in 1826, and in 1920 were removed to New York.

Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mission Society

In 1871 two Baptist women's missionary societies were formed,
one in Boston, the other in Chicago, in direct response to an appeal
for single women to work among the women and children of
Burma. With the women of other denominations they have taken
their part in evangelizing the largely illiterate world of women
and in seven decades they have carried the knowledge of Jesus
Christ through preaching, teaching and healing to the non-
Christian people of India, the Far East and Africa. The first
single women missionaries sailed for Burma, South India and
Assam in 1871; to China in 1873; to Japan in 1875; to Africa in
1887, and to the Philippines in 1903. In 1911 Northern Baptist
-women took over women's work in Bengal-Orissa.

The women's societies of the East and West united in 1913
to become the Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mission So-
ciety, continuing their distinctive contribution in a larger and
more effective way.

MANAGEMENT

Obviously an enterprise of such magnitude and extent cannot be
adequately or efficiently managed by two societies which meet
only once a year in connection with the meetings of the Northern
Baptist Convention. Accordingly, the actual management and

Organization and Administration 263

direction of the work for the societies and for the churches has
been committed to two Boards of Managers. For the General So-
ciety the Board consists of the President of the Society and 27
persons, nine being chosen by the Society at each annual meeting.
Both laymen and ministers are included in the membership. The
Board of Managers of the Woman's Society consists of the officers,
27 regular members and 16 Associate members, representative of
the area of the Northern Baptist Convention.

The members of both Boards give liberally of their time and
thought with the same spirit that actuates the missionaries. With
the exception of occasional executive sessions, all meetings of the
Boards are open, and nothing would give a better idea of the work
than attendance upon one of these meetings at which the Boards
appoint the missionaries, direct their work, make all appropria-
tions and decide the innumerable questions that come up for
discussion through the year.

ADMINISTRATION

The plans and policies of the Boards of Managers are carried
out under the direction of the administrative officers at the head-
quarters of the Societies, 152 Madison Avenue, New York. Secre-
taries in the Home Departments have charge of the work of
interpreting the needs of the foreign mission enterprise to the
home constituency, correspondence relating to special and desig-
nated gifts, Overseas White Cross service, deputation work of mis-
sionaries on furlough, relationship to important interdenomina-
tional agencies and other means for promoting interest and bene-
ficence among the home constituency. Much of this work is being
done through the central denominational promotional agency
known as .the Council on Finance and Promotion and through the
State Promotional Offices with all of which the two Societies co-
operate. The work of missionary education is carried on under the
leadership of the Department of Missionary Education of the
Board of Education. The Societies are in close and constant con-
tact with the work of this Department. Through the National
Committee on Woman's Work the two national women's societies
cooperate in promoting their work throughout the states.

The Candidate Departments have charge of the enlistment of
candidates for foreign mission service and their future prepara-
tion. In the Woman's Society this is part of the Foreign Depart-

264 All Kindreds and Tongues

ment. The secretaries in the Foreign Departments have in charge
the large correspondence with the missionaries relating to all
interests of the work on the foreign field, including the develop-
ment of policies and plans for the future. The Treasury Depart-
ments receive and care for the money, invest the funds, disburse the
appropriations, and have charge of properties, investments and
other legal matters, and keep the multitude of field and home ac-
counts required. The Budget and Research Departments pre-
pare the budgets, compile data and records of property and station
progress in the fields, and in general perform the functions of
research departments.

All departments are related to committees of the Boards with
whom the administrative officers consult frequently in preparation
of business for the Board meetings. Few people realize what a vast
amount of work is involved in the conduct of so complex an enter-
prise comprising many varied elements such as evangelization,
education, medical work, industrial work, translation and publi-
cation, all of which, in this country, are usually cared for by sep-
arate organizations.

FIELD ADMINISTRATION

In each field the missionaries are organized into a Mission
Conference which in most cases meets annually for the discussion
of problems of the work. Between sessions of the conference a ref-
erence committee represents the mission body, acting on matters
referred to them by the missionaries or the Boards. Property in-
terests, including the erection and care of all mission buildings, are
in charge of a property committee. A language examination com-
mittee directs the language study of newly appointed mission-
aries. Higher educational institutions have advisory boards of
trustees and medical work is under the oversight of a medical
committee. On most fields there is now a Woman's Committee, or
Woman's Department, auxiliary to the Reference Committee
which may consider problems relative to work among women and
make recommendations to the Missionary Conference.

Under The Younger Churches Grow Up (pages 66-73) impor-
tant changes and developments in field administration are given in
detail.

Organization and Administration 265

ANNUITIES

For many years our two Foreign Mission Societies, as well as
other National Organizations have been writing Special Gift
Agreements with Life Annuity Returns. The plan is growing in
popularity constantly, due to its many and varied advantages both
to the annuitant and to the Foreign Mission Enterprise.

The annuity plan enables one both to give and to receive. As
a source of income these Agreements yield sure and substantial
returns during the life, of the annuitant; as gifts, they are used
when the income no longer is needed to further the cause of
Christ in the ten fields, where the Societies are working.

Both the Foreign Mission Societies are using the same form of
Agreement and following the same table of rates. Each will be
glad to send a descriptive booklet upon request, setting forth the
plan in detail. A general outline of the plan follows:

i As soon as the gift is received, a Special Gift Agreement

with Life Annuity Return is mailed.

2 The gift begins to yield an income from the date
the check is received, the amount to be determined by the
size of the gift and the age of the annuitant at the time
the gift is made. The income continues throughout the
lifetime of the annuitant, and is paid semiannually.
3 Survivorship Agreements are also written. These provide
an income that will continue as long as either of the two
persons named in the Agreement shall live.

The investments of both Societies are supervised by Investment
Committees composed of persons familiar with the handling of
financial affairs. One need have no worry or fear for the safety
of principal.

All annuity funds are segregated from the regular receipts of
the Societies. The contracts have been prepared in accordance with
the law recently enacted by the State of New York for the pro-
tection of all annuitants.

For further information write to

Home Department, American Baptist Foreign Mission Society

Treasurer, Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mission Society

152 Madison Avenue, New York City, N. Y.

266 All Kindreds and Tongues

LEGACIES

Both Foreign Societies receive substantial amounts from legacies
which are applied toward the regular budget expenditures.

FORMS OF BEQUEST

I give, devise and bequeath to die

(Here insert full corporate name of Society)
having its headquarters at 152 Madison Avenue, New York,

N. Y., die sum of ($ )

for die use of said Society in carrying on its work.

I also give, devise and bequeath to the said
(Here insert full corporate name of Society)

having its headquarters at 152 Madison Avenue, New York, N. Y.

of the residue of my estate set fordi

(state percentage)

in this my Will for the use of said Society in carrying on its work.

The corporate names to be used are:

AMERICAN BAPTIST FOREIGN MISSION SOCIETY, a corporation or-
ganized under the laws "of Massachusetts, New York and Pennsyl-
vania;

WOMAN'S AMERICAN BAPTIST FOREIGN MISSION SOCIETY, a corpo-
ration organized under the laws of the State of Massachusetts.

DESIGNATED GIVING

The two Foreign Societies whole-heartedly support the coopera-
tive movement of the denomination, of which they are a part.
We urge upon all members of the supporting constituency loyalty
to the principle of undesignated giving to the unified budget upon
which home and foreign missionary endeavors so largely depend.

Many have a natural desire to know the exact purpose for which
their gifts to foreign missions are used. Others are especially in-

Organization and Administration 267

terested in certain missionaries and are anxious to have their con-
tributions used in the work of those missionaries. Some churches
find genuine satisfaction in an arrangement for the support of
their own missionary who serves as their foreign representative
thus giving them personal contact with the foreign field. From
many stations news letters are sent which help to keep the con-
tributors in touch with the work for which their gifts are used.
Certain individuals who have been prevented from going to the
field themselves have found it possible to assume the full support
of a foreign missionary, thus in a very real sense having their
personal representative on the field. Designated gifts to such
items within the regular budget of the societies are credited to
the denominational unified budget.

MISSIONARY LITERATURE

Each Society prepares a large assortment of literature dealing
with its work. This includes books, pamphlets, miscellaneous mis-
sionary literature for general reading and for study classes; stere-
opticon slides and typewritten lectures describing the pictures for
use in churches, Sunday schools and other meetings; maps, charts,
and material for making missionary meetings more interesting.
Most of this is issued and distributed by the Council on Finance
and Promotion of the Northern Baptist Convention. A nominal fee
is asked for some material to cover expenses, but much of the
literature is free. A catalog and suggestions as to how this depart-
ment can help will be sent on request. Address Baptist Literature
Bureau 152 Madison Avenue, New York, N. Y.

The Watchman Examiner and other denominational publica-
tions contribute largely to the better understanding of inter-
denominational movements in relation to the Christian world
mission. The Societies are genuinely appreciative of the large
amount of space given in each issue to missionary articles and
news items.

The following periodicals published in English on mission
fields can be subscribed for through the New York office: Address
Mr. Forrest Smith, American Baptist Foreign Mission Society.

The Burma News, monthly, published at the Baptist Mission
Press, Rangoon; 75 cents a year; 5 copies to one address, $3.25 a
year.

268 All Kindreds and Tongues

Baptist Missionary Review, monthly, representing Baptist mis-
sion work in India; $1.25 a year.

West China Missionary News, monthly, published at Chengtu;
$1.10 a year.

Congo News Letter, quarterly, by the Congo Mission; 25 cents
a year.

Tidings, quarterly, by the Bengal-Orissa Mission; 30 cents a
year, 4 copies to one address, $1.00 a year.

VISUALIZATION AND RADIO

The Visualization Department of the Council on Finance and
Promotion has led in the development of stereopticon lectures and
moving pictures. Effective presentations of the work through these
methods are available covering most of the fields. During the past
year the two foreign societies and the Council on Finance and
Promotion cooperated with the Africa Committee of the Foreign
Missions Conference of North America in sending to the field
an expert photographer. A number of new African films, devel-
oped along the line of carefully prepared scenarios, were thus
produced and are available for use in the churches. A more
recent publicity effort involves the preparation of radio transcrip-
tions for broadcasting by local stations. Correspondence regard-
ing these methods of publicity should be addressed to the Council
on Finance and Promotion.

"MISSIONS"

Missions, a monthly magazine, is the official organ of the
missionary societies of the Northern Baptist Convention. It is
the successor of the oldest Baptist periodical in America first
issued in 1803 by the Massachusetts Missionary Society. From that
day to this it has existed, though under several managements and
titles, with remarkable continuity, as a magazine conspicuously
devoted to missions. Its various titles have been: Massachusetts
Baptist Missionary Magazine, 1803-1817; The American Baptist
Magazine and Missionary Intelligencer, 1817-1825; The American
Baptist Magazine, 1825-1836: The Baptist Missionary Magazine
1836-1910. After having been published under the auspices of the
Massachusetts Society until 1817, it became the organ of the Con-
vention and remained so until 1846, when the Missionary Union
was formed and the new executive committee continued the pub-

Organization and Administration 269

lication. In 1910 it was merged with the present magazine. Other
Baptist missionary periodicals, which likewise were merged into
the new magazine, included The Home Mission Monthly, pub-
lished by the American Baptist Home Mission Society, The Help-
ing Hand, published by the Woman's American Baptist Foreign
Mission Society, and Tidings, published by the Woman's American
Baptist Home Mission Society.

With the first issue of Missions in January, 1910, Dr. Howard
B. Grose became Editor and he served until his retirement in
1932. Dr. William B. Lipphard, who for ten years had been As-
sociate Editor, succeeded him as Editor. Under his editorship the
magazine recovered from the long period of financial depression
of 1932-1933. This interesting, well printed, superbly illustrated
magazine should be in every Baptist home. As one of the outstand-
ing missionary periodicals of the Christian church it has moved
steadily ahead in circulation, influence, and service to the cause of
missions.

Subscriptions, where five or more subscribers live in the same
community or are members of the same church, are $1.00 per year.
Individual subscriptions $1.25. Address Missions, 152 Madison
Avenue, New York, N. Y.

CURRENCY ON MISSION FIELDS

World conditions cause wide and frequent fluctuations in the
values (in terms of United States dollars) of currencies used on
all mission fields. This is true especially in the China and India
Missions. The values for the currency of the countries given
below are those in effect April i, 1940. They may not be accurate
at future dates.

INDIA (including Burma, Assam, Bengal-Orissa and South
India): The unit of currency is the rupee. Twelve pie make one
anna; 16 annas, one rupee. The coinage is as follows: the pie,
the quarter anna or pice and half anna are in copper; one anna
piece in nickel; and the two-anna, four-anna and eight-anna
pieces and the rupee in silver. Paper money in denominations
of Rs. 5, 10, 50, 100, 500, and 1,000 and upwards is also used.
Present value 30 cents U. S. per one rupee.

270 All Kindreds and Tongues

CHINA: The Chinese National currency (ccy.) is the common
unit for the East, South and West China Missions. The South
China Mission also uses Hongkong dollars. Copper coins are
used: also one and two dime pieces in silver. Paper money (in
denominations of $1, 5, 10, 60 and 100) is also used.
Present values: 6i/ 2 cents U.S. per one dollar Chinese National
currency; 22 cents U.S. per one Honkong dollar.

JAPAN: The unit of currency is the yen and there are 100 sen in
one yen. Paper money is used for all currency except subsidiary
coins. Present value: 23.44 cents U.S. per one yen.

BELGIAN CONGO: The unit of currency is the franc and there
are 100 centimes in one franc. The unit of international ex-
change is the belga which is equivalent to five francs. Present
value about 3 1/3 cents U.S. per one franc.

PHILIPPINE ISLANDS: The currency of the Islands is on a
fixed basis of exchange with the U.S. dollar. The silver peso is
worth 50 cents and the centavo, one-half cent.

HOMES FOR MISSIONARIES ON FURLOUGH

The Society continues to maintain suitable furnished houses
and apartments at reasonable rentals for the use of missionary
families at home on furlough. Through the generous gift of Mrs.
Mary A. M. Newell the Society obtained a missionary home in
Newton Center, Mass., which has been made into two apartments.
It is known as Newell House in honor of the donor. Another home
known as the Doane House and established by Mrs. G. W. Doane
and her sister, Miss Ida F. Doane, is located in Granville, Ohio.
Two other homes, Ashmore and Beaver-Thresher are located in
Granville, the latter made possible through the gift of Mr. and
Mrs. F. P. Beaver of Dayton, Ohio. In Maiden, Mass., the house in
which Judson was born, known as Judson House, is available for
two families. This places a total of seven homes and apartments
at the disposal of missionary families at home on furlough.

The Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mission Society main-
tains a residence at 40 Chase St., Newton Center, Mass., for retired
missionaries and missionaries on furlough wishing a quiet, con-
genial home with opportunities for rest and study. It has rendered

Organization and Administration 271

a unique service through the years and is today extending its hos-
pitality to missionaries of other Baptist Boards.

The plan originated in the minds of a small group of Baptist
women in 1890 who felt the need of a home where candidates for
foreign service might have a better opportunity for Bible Study.
After a satisfactory trial of several years in rented quarters, it was
decided that permanent accommodations were imperatively
needed and steps were taken to secure the funds. In 1895 the
present residence was erected at a cost of $18,000, much of it re-
ceived in small gifts from a large number of donors. It is known
as "Hasseltine House" in honor of Ann Hasseltine Judson, and all
who visit there will receive a very cordial welcome.

HOME FOR MISSIONARIES' CHILDREN

Climatic conditions and limited educational opportunities
sometimes make it advisable for children of missionaries to re-
main in the United States while their parents are abroad. The
Fannie Doane Home at Granville, Ohio, is maintained by the
Society for these young people. This year there has been a fine
group of twenty-five ranging in age from pre-school to seniors in
high school. At one time homes were maintained at Newton
Centre, Mass., Morgan Park, 111., and Granville, Ohio. However,
with improved facilities for primary and secondary education on
most fields it has been found that the Fannie Doane Home in
Granville is sufficient to care for present needs. The main build-
ing in Granville was the gift of Dr. W. H. Doane in 1909. His
daughter, Mrs. G. W. Doane, has continued a most generous
interest and support. Miss Maud Brook, housemother, has such
assistance as is necessitated by the number of children in residence.

Grant to us, O Lord, the royalty of inward happiness and the
serenity which comes from living close to thee. Daily renew in us
the sense of joy, and let the eternal Spirit of the Father dwell in
our souls and bodies, filling every corner of our hearts with light
and (Courage, so that we may be diffusers of life, und may meet
all ills and cross accidents with gallant and high-hearted happi-
ness, giving thee thanks always for all things. Amen.

SOURCE MATERIAL

The World Mission of the Church
International Missionary Council, 1939

The Madras Series (Volumes I- VII)

Reports of the International Missionary Council, 1939

Evaluation Studies and Field Surveys

American Baptist Foreign Mission Society

Oil Lamps Lifted by Pearl Dorr Longley
Fleming H. Revell, 1935

Poems of the Far East Elsie Northrop Chancy
Fleming H. Revell f 1939

Gendreau Illustration Service, New York

Acknowledgment and sincere appreciation is offered to all who
have assisted in compiling data and selecting special material for
this handbook. Station surveys have been checked by missionaries
and Foreign Secretaries. Supplemental data will be welcomed by
the editors for use in forthcoming editions.

MAPS OF MISSION FIELDS

DELHI

JAIPUR

BIHAR
AND

i R I S S A ;

* BaTasor^
ihlidrak^

W
Hanumakonda ''^

^ HYDERAjjB^^

c ( HYDERABAD/* 'S&rl
' Nalgonda P\

C, v^-r^tfFtf&K./j
t Kurnool* ^ *%#&
\ ^'"'/NandyaU ^ /g^
>' ''''^Kahigiri* jM
i p / " ' ' '^///r 4$*$

^,-V 'v Udayagiri'^&^i
^ Atmakuf^ji

^*. * ^ v^

^\

B

E

x'l ' *"l

i j f BHUTAN . No.rth Lakhimftui

! V . ^Ss7n7s7ft&\\\\

Kohima

'ASSAM

Myitkyinal

B|

4GLISH B)

*"! C'/'
*j>* <.

^laka
B

^

W**r^\*

Namkham U[\

Kutkai,
(Lashio)

Maymyo
iMandalay

Jf R M

Sagaing

V

Taunggyi
fcikUU * . .

**s ~^

A\
Kengt

^,
ang);

.

'M

etmyo<

Y ^Prome ^
^NyaVnglebini

^Va^ &

g^K^gp

PegjO

;HIENGMAI

"Z"!?^:

:l-iC-

.-$-

''.! f "<?A
*?".*?>'

^@:

'vV, /'A . ',', '
^ . " t" ,.*}*,'

MISSION FIELDS OF
NORTHERN BAPISTS IN

CHINA

us

MISSION FIELDS OF

NORTHERN BAPTISTS IN

JAPAN

MISSION FIELDS OF

NORTHERN BAPTISTS IN

PHILIPPINE ISLANDS

MISSION FIELDS

OF

NORTHERN
BAPTISTS IN

BELGIAN CONGO

Officers of the Two Societies 281

PERSONNEL

American Baptist Foreign Mission Society

152 Madison Avenue, New York, N. Y.

President of the Society: Rev. M. J. Twomey, D.D.
Chairman of the Board of Managers: Alton L. Miller, Ph.D.
Vice-Chair man: Charles S. Aldrich

ADMINISTRATIVE OFFICERS

Foreign Secretaries:

REV. J. W. DECKER, D.D.: China, Japan, Philippine Islands

R. L. HOWARD, D.D.: Burma, Bengal-Orissa, Assam, South India

REV. P. H. J. LERRIGO, M.D., D.D.: Belgian Congo

DANA M. ALBAUGH, Europe
Candidate Secretary: REV. JESSE R. WILSON, D.D.
Home Secretaries:

REV. P. H. J. LERRIGO, M.D., D.D.

REV. JESSE R. WILSON, D.D., Associate

REV. WALFRED DANIELSON, Associate
Budget and Research Secretary, and Recording Secretary:

DANA M. ALBAUGH
Treasurer: FORREST SMITH

Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mission Society

152 Madison Avenue, New York, N. Y.

President: MRS. HOWARD WAYNE SMITH

Home Base Vice-President: MRS. LESLIE E. SWAIN

Foreign V ice-President: MRS. CHARLES H. SEARS

Recording Secretary: MRS. ANDREW J. MITCHELL

Home Base Secretary: Miss JANET S. McKAY

Foreign and Candidate Secretary: Miss HAZEL F. SHANK

Treasurer and Budget Secretary: Miss FRANCES K. BURR

Secretary, League of Interpreters: Miss DAISY DEAN BATE

Missionary Directory

Missionary Directory includes the foreign addresses of
_L all missionaries now in active service. (This directory was
compiled in April 1940 of latest information at that date.) While
it is true that inaccuracies will inevitably appear owing to trans-
fers, furloughs, deaths, etc., repeated requests from the home
constituency for just such a list has made this attempt advisable.
Please note that foreign letter postage (with the exception of the
Philippine Islands which is the same as in the United States), is
at the rate of 5 cents for the first ounce and 3 cents for each addi-
tional ounce or fraction thereof. For air mail rates consult your
local post office. Communications to missionaries on furlough will
be forwarded through the Headquarters of the respective Soci-
eties, 152 Madison Avenue, New York, N. Y.

Reference Signs: *Representing the Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mis-
sion Soc. #In missionary service before appointment by Society.

)-l

(U

Sf=4

Name

M

_c

W|

and State or Country
from which Missionary

Foreign Address

'S

D,

OJ ,

Entered Service

0,

4-t l-

rt

1922 1936 *Acock, Winifred M.

1916
1916

1938
1938
1915
1924

Gal.

'93 X 939 Adams, Rev. A. S. Pa.

1903 1939 Adams, Mrs. A. S. England

1923 1940 *Adams, Jennie C., R.N. Nebr.

1938 Ahlquist, J. A., M.D. Minn.

1938 Ahlquist, Mrs. J. A. Minn.

1938 Allen, Rev. L. B. N. H.

1938 Allen, Mrs. L. B. N. H.
1937 * Allen, Thomasine Ind.

1939 * Anderson, Agnes H., R.N. Iowa

1926 1935 Anderson, Rev. B. I. N. Dak.

1926 1935 Anderson, Mrs. B. I. N. Dak

1920 1934 *Anderson, Gertrude R. Mass.

282

8 Nakamaru, Kanagawa
Ku, Yokohama, Japan

) Hopo, via Hongkong &

.J Swatow, China

Emmanuel Hospital, Ca-
piz, Philippine Islands
Kangpokpi, Manipur

State, Assam, India
Judson College, Rangoon,
Burma

Kuji, Iwate Ken, Japan
Kikohgo sur Wamba,
par Banningville, Congo
Beige, Africa

\ Impur, Mokokchung P.O..

) Assam, India
A.B. Mission, Bhamo,

Missionary Directory

283

1928 1936 * Anderson, Rebecca J. Iowa

1929 1939 *Anderson, Vendla I. Minn.

1928 1940 Andrus, J. R., Ph.D. Gal.

1928 1939 Andrus, Mrs. J. R. Gal.

1920 1935 *Archer, Lettie G. Kans.

1919 1937 *Argetsinger, Minnie M. N. Y.

1923 1940 Armstrong, B. W. Iowa

1923 1940 Armstrong, Mrs. B. W. Iowa

J 925 1936 Atkins, Rev. Ernest Pa.

1916 1936 Atkins, Mrs. Ernest Pa.

1900 1940 Axling, Rev. Wm., D.D. Nebr.

1900 1940 Axling, Mrs. Wm. Nebr.

1922 1937 *Bailey, Helen L. Mass.

igo8 1934 Baker, Rev. B. L. Ky.

1908 1934 Baker, Mrs. B. L. N. J.

1921 1937 *Barrington, Harriet, R.N. Ohio

1906 1936 *Bassett, Beulah E. Gal.

1917 1939 Beath, S. S. Wis.

1917 1939 Beath, Mrs. S. S. Wis.

1918 1940 *Beebe, Marion A. Colo.

1936 1936 *Bell, Marion, R.N. 111.

1919 1940 Benjamin, H. R. S. Nebr.

1919 1940 Benjamin, Mrs. H. R. S. Nebr.
1926 1940 *Benjamin, Helen M., R.N. 111.

1902 1934 *Benjamin, Lena A., M.D. Pa.

Burma

Pwo Karen School, Mau-

bin, Burma

Sona Bata Boarding

School, Sona Bata, via

Matadi, Congo Beige,

Africa

) Judson College, Rangoon,

) Burma

Girls' Sr. Middle School,
Suifu, Szechuen, West
China

A.B. Mission, Chengtu,
Szechuen, West China

^ Kikongo sur Wamba, par

f Banningville, Congo Beige,

' Africa

"} Kikongo sur Wamba,

> par Banningville, Congo

' Beige, Africa

) 2 Itchome, Misaki Cho,

) Kanda, Tokyo, Japan
Harriet Clough Memorial
Training School, Ongole,
Guntur District, South
India

Swatow, via Hongkong,
China

Victoria Memorial Hos-
pital, Hanumakonda, Dec-
can, South India
A.B. Mission, Kiating,
Szechuen, West China
University of Shanghai,
Shanghai, China
Karen Woman's Bible
School, Gushing Com-
pound, Rangoon, Burma
Scott Thresher Memorial
Hospital, Swatow, via
Hongkong, So. China

Ningpo, China

Hospital for Women &
Children, Nellore, Nellore
Dist., So. India
Hospital for Women &
Children, Nellore, Nellore
Dist., So. India

284

igoi
1901

1912

1926
1926
1920

All Kindreds and Tongues

1920

1939

1920
1920
1908
1908
1927

1920
1934

'929

1927

1927
1918

1927
1927

1924
1924

1938 Benninghoff, Rev. H. B., D.D. Ind.
1938 Benninghoff, Mrs. H. B. Ind.

1938 *Bent, Julia E. N. Y.

1934 Berg, Rev. A. A.
1934 Berg, Mrs. A. A.
1937 Bigelow, Mrs. A. E.

1914 1938 *Bixby, Alice C.

Mass.
Mass.
N. J.

Vt.

1940 *Blakely, A. Verna, R.N. Pa.
1940 Blanchard, Rev. W. Maurice Tenn.

1938 Boggs, A. G., M.D. Mass.

1938 Boggs, Mrs. A. G. Mass.

1940 Boggs, Rev. A. M., D.D. Mass.

1940 Boggs, Mrs. A. M. N. Dak.

i937#*Bonar, Mary W. Va.

1938 *Bonney, Lucy P. Mass.

1940 *Bowers, Mildred L., R.N. Conn.

1938 Braisted, Win. E., M.D. N. J.

1936 Brininstool, Rev. M. O. Cal.

1936 Brininstool, Mrs. M. O., R.N. Cal.

1938 Brock, Rev. E. E. Wyo.

1938 Brock, Mrs. E. E. Wyo.

1940 *Brodbeck, L. Emma 111.

1938 Brown, Rev. H. D.

1939 Brown, Mrs. H. D.

1940 Brown, Rev. L. A.
1940 Brown, Mrs. L. A.

1922 1936 *Brown, Velva V., M.D.

X 935 *935 *Brueckmann, Lillian M.
1 9 1 7 J 936 *Brunner, Genevra M.

Mass.

Mass.

Maine
R. I.

Cal.

Mo.

Cal.

550-1 Chome, Totsuka
Machi, Yodobashi Ku,

/ Tokyo, Japan

Mission Middle School,
Kavali, Nellore Dist.,
South India

) Jhargram, B.N.R., Bengal,

\ India

P.O. Box 231, Iloilo City,
Philippine Islands
Girls' School, Sendai, Ja-
pan

Tura Mission Hospital,
Tura, Assam, India
% A. B. Mission Press,
Box 100, Rangoon, Burma
Ongole, Guntur Dist., So.
India

Ramapatnam, Nellore
Dist., So. Ind.
Banza Manteke Boarding
School, Banza Manteke,
via Matadi, Congo Beige,
Africa

Kachin Baptist School,
Sumprabum, Burma
The Christian Hospital,
Shaohing, China
Kityang, via Hongkong &
Swatow, China

I Kiating, Szechuen, West

) China

r Jorhat, Assam, India

Baptist Girls' School,
Yaan, Sikang, West China
( Tondo, via Coquilhatville,
) Congo Beige, Africa
) Vanga sur Kwilu, Dist. du
f Kwango, Congo Beige.
Africa

Scott Thresher Memorial
Hospital, Swatow, via
Hongkong, So. China
A.B. Mission, Balasore,
Orissa, India

Gurley Memorial Woman's
Bible School, Nellore, Nel
lore Dist., South India

Missionary Directory

285

J 9 2 3 J 939 Brush, Rev. E. C. Pa.

1923 1939 Brush, Mrs. E. C. Pa.

1928 1939 Bubeck, Rev. T. E. N. Y.

1928 1937 Bubeck, Mrs. T. E. N. Y.

1 93 1 *937 *Buchner, Olive Mich.

1 93 !93 8 *Bugbee, Ruth H. N. H.

1926 1933 Buker, Rev. R. B. Maine

1926 1933 Buker, Mrs. R. B. Maine

1926 1940 Buker, Rev. R. S., M.D. Maine

1926 1940 Buker, Mrs. R. S., R.N. Maine

1911 1940 *Bullard, E. Grace Cal.

1916 1940 Burket, Rev. E. S., D.D. Ore.

1916 1936 Burket, Mrs. E. S. Ore.

1928 1935 Burnham, Marion G. N. Y.

1926 1938 *Campbell, Dorothy M., R.N. Cal.

1911 1935 * Campbell, Louise Wash.

i

}

1935 1935 Capen, Rev. Carl M.

1935 1935 Capen, Mrs. Carl M.

1904 1935 Capen, Rev. R. T.

1906 1935 Capen, Mrs. R. T.

1924 1939 *Carman, Charity C.

1927 1936 Carman, John S., M.D.

1927 1936 Carman, Mrs. John S.

1937 Carpenter, Rev. G. W., Ph.D.

1937 Carpenter, Mrs. G. W.

1937 Case, Rev. B. C.

1939 Chambers, Rev. R. Fred

1939 Chambers, Mrs. R. Fred, M.D.

1939 Chancy, Rev. C. E., D.D.

1939 Chancy, Mrs. C. E.

1937
1912
1932
1927
1908
1910
1922

1920
1935

1939 *Christenson, E. Victoria

1936 Christenson, Fred G.
1935 *Christopherson, Ruth F.

Ind.
N. C.
Mass.

Ind.
N. Y.

N. Y.

N. Y.

N. Y.

N. Y.

N. Y.

Ind.

Colo.

Conn.

N. Y.

111.

Cal.
111.

Khargpur, India

Moanza sur Inzia, par
Banningville et Vanga,
Congo Beige, Africa
San Jose, Antique Prov-
ince, Philippine Islands
University of Shanghai,
Shanghai, China
Kengtung, So. Shan States,
Burma

Kengtung, So. Shan States,
Burma

Mission Middle School,
Kavali, Nellore Dist.,
South India

169 Yuen Ming Yuen
Road, Shanghai, China
Gauhati, Assam, India
Bixby Memorial General
Hospital, Kityang, via
Hongkong . & Swatow,
South China

Kwong Yit Girls' School,
Meihsien, via Hongkong &
Swatow, So. China
Chaoyang, via Hongkong
& Swatow, China
Swatow, via Hongkong,
China

Karen Woman's Bible
School, Rangoon, Burma
Hanumakonda, Hydera-
bad State, South India
Leopoldville 11, Congo
Beige, Africa
Pyinmana, Burma
[ P. O. Box 231, Iloilo City,
i Philippine Islands
' Seminary Hill, Insein,
I Burma

Gale Memorial Bible
Training School, Jorhat,
Assam, India
Cumbum, Kurnool Dist.,
So. India

Morton Lane High &
Normal School, Moul-
mein, Burma

286

1911
1911
1923

1940
1940
1911
1911

1 Q 1 9
1921

All Kindreds and Tongues

1940 Clayton, E. H., D.D.
1940 Clayton, Mrs. E. H.
1940 *Coggins, May A.

1940 Rev. Paul A. Collyer
1940 Mrs. Paul A. Collyer

1936 Condict, Rev. E. C., D.D.

1935 Condict, Mrs. E. C.

X 939 Conrad, Rev. C. L.

1939 Conrad, Mrs. C. L.

!93 8 Cook, Rev. J. W.

I 93 1 1 93^ Cook, Mrs. J. W.

1935 1940 *Cooper, Grace M.M.

1919 1936 Covell, J. Howard

1920 1936 Covell, Mrs. J. Howard
1929 1937 *Crain, Inez

J 939 *939 Grain, Rev. Leonard A.
J 939 J 939 Grain, Mrs. Leonard A.
1909 1939 *Crawford, L. Jennie, R.N.

1908 1939 *Cressey, Mary

1909 1940 Cressy, Rev. E. H., LL.D.
1909 1940 Cressy, Mrs. E. H.

1931 1938 *Criswell, Marion I., M.D.

1920 1935 *Cronkite, Ethel M.

1920 1936 Crook, R. L., M.D.

1930 1936 /Crook, Mrs. R. L.

1 93 1 *937 *Cuddeback, Margaret E.

1914 1935 *Culley, Mabelle R.

1926 1939 Cummings, Rev. Roger

1 9 2 B J 939 Cummings, Mrs. Roger

1 93 1 X 939 Cummings, Wm. H.

iQS 1 J 939 Cummings, Mrs. Wm. H.

1928 1936 Curtis, Rev. P. S.

1928 1936 Curtis, Mrs. P. S.

1914 1935 *Daniels, Ruth M.

1937 1937 *Darrow, Agnes E.

N. J.

N. Y.
Ariz.

N. Y.
N. Y.
N. J.

Vt.

Ky.

Ky.
Minn.
Minn.
Minn.

N. Y.

Ohio

Fla.

N.Y.
N. Y.
Mass.

S. Dak.

Minn.

Minn.

Va.

Mich.

Minn.

Canada

Ore.

Pa.

Mass.

Gal.
Mass.

Ind.
Mass.
Conn.
Mich.

[ Hangchow, China

Box 100, Bacolod, Occ.
Negros, Philippine Islands

t China

121 D Mission Road,
Ahlone, Rangoon, Burma

> Bassein, Burma

? Jorhat, Assam, India

Kikongo sur Wamba, par
Banningville, Congo Beige,
Africa

) P.O. Box 231, Iloilo City,

I Philippine Islands
Bixby Memorial School,
Toungoo, Burma

) A.B. Mission Press,

\ Box 100, Rangoon, Burma
Hospital for Women &
Children, Suifu, Szechuen,
West China

Sing-mo and Mo-nyi
Schools, Ningpo, China
169 Yuen Ming Yuen
Road, Shanghai, China
Hospital for Women &
Children, Suifu, Szechuen,
West China
Mission Girls' High School
Balasore, Orissa, India
Yaan, Sikang, West
China

Mead Christian Center,
Osaka, Japan
Kak Kuang Academy,
Swatow, via Hongkong,
South China

Moulmein, Burma

Namkham, via Bhamo,
Burma

Donakonda, Nellore Dist.
* South India
Girls' High School,
Midnapore, Bengal, India
Ohio Judson College, Rangoon,
Burma

Missionary Directory

287

1905 1938 Davies, Rev. John P.

L 95 *938 Davies, Mrs. John P.

1921 1938 Davis, Rev. E. Bixler

1921 1938 Davis, Mrs. E. Bixler

1920 1935 *Denison, Myrtle C., R.N.

1930 1937 Dickason, F. G.

1930 1937 Dickason, Mrs. F. G., R.N.

1930 1940 *Dickey, Ruth E.

1939 1940 *Dixon, Mildred, R.N.

1 9 1 9

Dowell, Dorothy A.

1920 1935 *Downer, Sara B.

1926 1935 Downs, Rev. E. S., M.D.
1926 1935 Downs, Mrs. E. S., R.N.
1918 1936 *Dresser, Ursula

1935 Dudrow, Rev. L. A.

*9 2 7 *935 Dudrow, Mrs. L. A.

1921 1937 Dunn, Rev. Win. S.

J 9 X 9 1 937 Dunn, Mrs. Wm. S.

1908 1940 Dye, D. S.
1919 1940 #Dye, Mrs. D. S.

X 939 Dyer, Rev. V. W.

L 938 Dyer, Mrs. V. W.

1 937 *Eastlund, Almyra E., R.N.

1937 Edgar, Lea Blanche
1926 1937 *Ehnbom, Esther J., R.N.

Ohio
Ohio
Wyo.
Wyo.
Conn.

Mich.
Mich.
Mass.

Iowa

R. I.

Kans.

N. J.
N. J.
Wis.

N. Y.

N. Y.

W. Va.

Mass.

Ohio

Maine
Maine
Minn.

Colo.
Minn.

Kinhwa, China

1926 1940 *Eldredge, Marguerite M. N. J.

1933 1939 England, Rev. J. Martin N. Car.

1933 1939 England, Mrs. J. Martin Ala.

1925 1938 *English, Lena M., M.D. Pa.

Allur, Nellore Dist., So.

India

Hospital for Men, Suifu,

Szechuen, West China

) Judson College, Rangoon,

) Burma

Moanza, sur Inzia, par
Banningville et Vanga,
Congo Beige, Africa
Ellen Mitchell Memorial
Hospital, Moulmein,

Burma

Baptist Missionary Train-
ing School, Iloilo City,
Philippine Islands
West China Union
University, Chengtu, West
China

Tura, Assam, India

A.B. Mission, Narsaravu-
pet, Guntur District,
South India

Myitkyina, Burma

Balasore, India

}West China Union
University, Chengtu, West
China

Insein, Burma

The Christian Hospital,
Jorhat, Assam, India
55 Yuen Ming Yuen Road,
Shanghai, China
A.B. Mission, . Banza
Manteke, via Matadi,
Congo Beige, Africa
Tondo, via Irebu, Congo
Beige, Africa

Bhamo, Burma

Hospital for Women &
Children, Nellore, Nellore
Dist., So. India

288

All Kindreds and Tongues

1923

1928
1928

1921

1934
1930

1930
1926

1940 Engwall, Rev. M. S.
1940 Engwall, Mrs. M. S.

1935 Erickson, Rev. Edwin
1935 Erickson, Mrs. Edwin
1938 Erickson, Rev. Henry

1938 Erickson, Mrs. Henry
1940 *Erickson, Signe A.

1939 Ericson, Beatrice A.
1938 *Ernst, Flora G., R.N.

1924 1939 *Evans, Maza R.

111.
Kans.

111.
111.
Pa.
Pa.
Pa.

S. Dak.
Mass.

Kans.

1917 1938 *Everham, Marguerite E., M.D. 111.

1927 1934 Farnum, Rev. Marlin D.

1927 1934 Farnum, Mrs. Marlin D.

1924 1937 Feldmann, Rev. S. S.

1924 1937 Feldmann, Mrs. S. S.

1921 1935 *Ferguson, Susan C.

1914 1937 Fisher, R. H.

1914 1937 Fisher, Mrs. R. H.

1917 1940 Fishman, Rev. A. T.

1939 1940 Fishman, Mrs. A. T.

1924 1939 Fletcher, Rev. E. T.

1925 1939 Fletcher, Mrs. E. T.

1912 1935 Foote, Rev. J. A., D.D.

1911 1935 Foote, Mrs. J. A.

1929 1937 Forbes, Rev. J. M.

1929 1937 Forbes, Mrs. J. M.

1931 1938 *Forssell, Elna G., R.N.

1917 1940 *Foster, Anna E.

1924 1940 Freas, Howard M., M.D.

1929 1940 Freas, Mrs. Howard M.

1911 1940 Frost, Rev. H. I.

1911 1940 Frost, Mrs. H. I.

Mass.
Maine

N. Y.

N. Y.

111.

N. Y.
N. Y.

111.

111.

N. Y.

Cal.

Kans.
Kans.

Cal.

Cal.

Minn.

Wash.

N.J.
Pa.

Maine
Maine

-v Moanza sur Inzia, par

\. Banningville et Vanga,

J Congo Beige, Africa

) Narsaravupet, Guntur

) District, South India-

) Sona Bata, via Matadi,

f Congo Beige, Africa

P.O. Box 83, Iloilo City,,

Philippine Islands

Swatow, via Hongkong,

China

Iloilo Mission Hospital,

Iloilo City, Philippine

Islands

Mission Girls' High

School, Golaghat, Assam,

India

Bixby Memorial General

Hospital, Kityang, via

Hongkong & Swatow,

South China

-j 820 Nichome, Shimouma
\. Machi, Setagaya Ku,
J Tokyo, Japan
) P.O. Box 251, Iloilo City,
J Philippine Islands

Bishopville, Vepery, Ma-
dras, South India

i of 73 Kanoe Dai, Naka
' Ku, Yokohama, Japan

Secunderabad, Deccan, So.

India

Maubin, Burma

58 Moto Imasato, Minami
Dori, Itchome, Higashi,
Yodogawa Ku, Osaka,
Japan

[ Gauhati, Assam, India

The Christian Hospital,
Jorhat, Assam, India
Kwong Yit Girls' School,
Meihsien, via Hongkong &
Swatow, So. China
Sona Bata, via Matadi,
i Congo Beige, Africa

Balasore, India

Missionary Directory

289

1929
1919
1919

1908
1908

1903
1905
1937

1919
1919
1939

1937 Frykenberg, Rev. Eric Mass.

1937 Frykenberg, Mrs. Eric Mass.

1940 Gates, Gordon E., Ph.D. Maine

1940 Gates, Mrs. Gordon E. Maine

1936 Geil, Rev. John E., D.D. Ohio

1936 Geil, Mrs. John E. Ohio

1932 Gibbens, Rev. H. C., M.D. Pa.

1932 Gibbens, Mrs. H. C. Kans.

1937 *Gibbens, S. Harriet, R.N. Pa.

1925
1925
1938

!939
1939

1911
1911

1937
*937
1907
J 97
1922

)

1936 Giedt, Rev. E. H., Ph.D. N. Dak.
1936 Giedt, Mrs. E. H. N. Y.

1939 *Giffin, Alice M. Minn.

1938 *Giffin, Louise M. Minn.

1935 *Gifford, Martha J., M.D. N. Y.

1940 Gilson, John G. Iowa

1940 Gilson, Mrs. John G. Iowa

1938 *Gleich, Carolyn A. Ohio

1939 Goddard, Stephen J. N. Y.

1939 Goddard, Mrs. Stephen J. N. Y.

1940 Graham, Rev. D. C., Ph.D. N. Y.
1940 Graham, Mrs. D. C. N. Y.

1937 Graham, Rev. D. W. Pa.

1937 Graham, Mrs. D. W. Pa.

1938 Gressitt, J. F. Md.
1938 Gressitt, Mrs. J. F. Cal.

1940 *Grey, Anna B., M.D. 111.

*9 1 3
1913

1929
1929
1914
1914
1 9 1 3
1 9 1 3

X 9 7
1907

1938
1935
1935
1938
1937
*936

*934
1934

Hackett, Paul R. Mo.

Hackett, Mrs. Paul R. Mo.

Hall, Rev. Elmer G. Cal.

Hall, Mrs. Elmer G. Cal.

Hanna, Rev. A. C. Pa.

Hanna, Mrs. A. C. N. Y.

Hanson, Victor Iowa

Hanson, Mrs. Victor Iowa
Harding, Rev. F. W., D.D. N. Y.

Harding, Mrs. F. W. N. Y.

Nalgonda, via Nakrakal

P.O. Deccan, South India

Judson College, Rangoon,

Burma

Banza Manteke, via

Matadi, Congo Beige,

Africa

Loilem, So. Shan States,

Burma

Ellen Mitchell Memorial

Hospital, Moulmein,

Burma

Kityang, via Hongkong &

Swatow, China

Kwong Yit Girls' School,

Meihsien, via Hongkong &

Swatow, So. China

Kak Kuang Academy,

Swatow, via Hongkong,

South China

Woman's Hospital, Gau-

hati, Assam, India

Balasore, India

White Memorial Hostel,
Gauhati, Assam, India
169 Yuen Ming Yuen
Road, Shanghai, China
West China Union Uni-
versity, Chengtu, West

' China

Karen Theological Semi-
nary, Insein, Burma

\ 475 Nichome, Kami

> Kitazawa, Setagaya Ku,

/ Tokyo, Japan

Ellen Mitchell Memorial
Hospital, Moulmein,

Burma

Moulmein, Burma

Leopoldville 1 1 , Congo
Beige, Africa
% A. B. Mission Press,
Rangoon, Burma
University of Shanghai,
Shanghai, China

Tura, Assam, India

j

29

1936

!9 2 3
1938

1918
1920

1922

1922
1935

1922

1910
1910

1939
1910

1912
1912
1918

1937

1936
1918
1918
1908
1920

All Kindreds and Tongues

1936 *Hare, Dorothy A.
1938 Harris, Ruth L.

Ohio
Maine

*937 *Harris, Willie P., R.N.

1938 Hasselblad, O. W., M.D.
1938 Hasselblad, Mrs. O. W.
1938 Hastings, Olive A.
1937 *Hatch, F. Faith

1914 1937 *Hay, Elizabeth E.

1 9 l> 7 J 935 *Hesseltine, Carrie E.

1921 1937 *Hill, Grace I.

1915 1939 *Hill, Viola C.

Mass.

Nebr.

Nebr.

Mass.

Cal.

Pa.

Nebr.

N.J.

Cal.

1938 Hillman, Owen N., Ph.D. Mass.

1937 Hobart, Rev. K. G., Ph.D.
1937 Hobart, Mrs. K. G.
1935 Hobbs, Rev. Cecil C.

Hobbs, Mrs. Cecil C.

Holm, Rev. Reuben W.

Holm, Mrs. Reuben W., R

1939 Hoisted, Ernest, M.D.

1939 Hoisted, Mrs. Ernest, R.N.

1934 Holtom, Rev. D. C., Ph.D.

1940 Holtom, Mrs. D. C.
1939 Horton, Charles R.
1939 Horton, Mrs. Charles R.

1935 Houger, A. Bertha

1937 Howard, Rev. J. A.
1937 Howard, Mrs. J. A.

1937 *Hunt, Helen K.
1937 *Hunt, Mona Ecco

1936 Hunter, Rev. C. Earl Okla.

1940 Hutton, Rev. W. R. Kans.

1940 Hutton, Mrs. W. R. Kans.

1938 Hylbert, Rev. L. C., D.D. W. Va.

1938 Hylbert, Mrs. L. C. N. J.

A.B. Mission, Swatow, via
Hongkong, South China
P.O. Box 231, Iloilo City,
Philippine Islands
Hwa Mei Hospital, Ning-
po, China

Jorhat, Assam, India

Box 100, Rangoon, Burma

Huldah Mix Girls' School,

Taunggyi, F.S.S., Burma

Mission Girls' Training

School, Nowgong, Assam,

India

Thonze Middle School,

Thonze, Burma

Santal Girls' M.V. School,

Bhimpore Midnapore

Dist., Bengal, India

A.B. Mission, Shaohing.

China

Judson College, Rangoon,

Burma

A.B. Mission, Swatow, via

Hongkong, China

C Insein, Burma
Minn. ~\

N. V Golaghat, Assam, India
Minn. J

Ongole, Guntur District,
South India

i of 4 Miharu Dai,
Nakaku, Yokohama, Japan

Pyinmana, Burma

P.O. Box 231, Iloilo City,
Philippine Islands

> Khargpur, India

Judson College, Rangoon,

Burma

English Girls' High

School, Moulmein, Burma

Jorhat, Assam, India

Nowgong, Assam, India

169 Yuen Ming Yuen
Road, Shanghai, China

Cal.
Ind.

N. Y.

N. Y.

Minn.

Conn.
Conn.
Mich.

Wis.

Cal.

Cal.
Minn.

111.

111.

Ohio

Cal.

Missionary Directory

1910 1937 Jensen, Rev. J. C., D.D.

1910 1937 Jensen, Mrs. J. C.

1911 1938 *Jesse, Mary D.

1920 1940 Johnson, Rev. B. M.

1920 1940 Johnson, Mrs. B. M., R.N.

1910 1937 *Johnson, Cecelia L.

1 9 1 9 *939 *Johnson, Enid P.

'93 1
1916

'907
1 9 1 9

291

Szechuen, West

1939 * Johnson, Laura E.

1939 * Johnson, Sigrid C., R.N.

* Jones, Mary I.
*934 * Jones, Olive E.

1928 1938 *Jorgenson, Alice O., R.N. Minn.

1919 1940 Josif, Mrs. G. D.

1919 1940 Jury, Rev. G. S., Ph.D.

1919 1940 Jury, Mrs. G. S.

1920 1936 *Keans, Lena A.

1920 1936 Kennard, Rev. J. S., Ph.D.
1923 1936 Kennard, Mrs. J. S.

1928 1938 Keyser, Rev. W. L.

1929 1938 Keyser, Mrs. W. L.

1901 1932 Kirby, Rev. H. W., M.D.

1906 1932 Kirby, Mrs. H. W.

1921 1939 *Kittlitz, Elsie M.

Idaho > Suifu,
Idaho China

Va. 2 Nakajima-cho, Sendai,

Japan

N. Y. ) Nellore, Nellore Dist., So.
N. Y. \ India
Wis Karen High School, Moul-

mein, Burma

Cal. Swatow Christian Insti-
tute, Swatow, via Hong-
kong, South China
Nebr. Girls' School, Maymyo,

Burma

Mich. Clough Memorial Hos-
pital, Ongole, Guntur
District, South India
Ohio 169 Yuen Ming Yuen

Road, Shanghai, China
N. Y. Girls' High School, Nel-
lore, Nellore Dist., South
India

Vanga sur Kwilu, Dist. du
Kwango, Congo Beige,
Africa
111. 121 D Mission Road,

Rangoon, Burma

Canada ) Judson College, Rangoon,
Canada C Burma
Mass. Central Boarding School,
Narsaravupet, Guntur
Dist., So. India

-j v \ West China Union Uni-
' ' I versity, Chengtu, West
' ' J China
Pa.

1929 1937 Klahsen, Rev. J. P.

1929 1930 Klahsen, Mrs. J. P.

1919 1936 Klein, Rev. C. L.

1920 1936 Klein, Mrs. C. L., R.N.
1929 1935 *Knabe, Elizabeth

1922 1939 *Knapp, Naomi H.

Wash.

Pa.

N. J.

Pa.

111.

111.
Ohio
Colo.

Pa.

Pa.

Bassein, Burma
Jorhat, Assam, India

Woman's Bible Training
School, Swatow, via Hong-
kong, South China
i Madira, N.G.S. Railway,
Deccan, South India

Toungoo, Burma

University of Shanghai,

Shanghai, China

A.B. Mission, Bhimpore,

292

All Kindreds and Tongues

1931
1931

1905
1905
1925

1917

1937 Lanoue, Rev. Ulric A. Canada

1937 Lanoue, Mrs. Ulric A., R.N. Canada

1938 *Larson, Elsie M., R.N. Minn.

1938 Latta, Rev. J. T.
1938 Latta, Mrs. J. T.
1938 *Laughlin, Mary I.

Ohio

Ohio

S. Dak.

1930
1930
1920

1916
1916
1908
1908

1921
1919

1939 *Lawney, Josephine C., M.D. Vt.

1940 *Leach, Clara C., M.D. Vt.

1938 Lenox, John E., M.D. Pa.

1938 Lenox, Mrs. John E., M.D. S. C.
1935 *Lewison, R. Grace Iowa

1940 Long, Rev. H. C. Colo.

1938 Long, Mrs. H. C. Mich.

1934 Longley, Rev. W. J. 111.

1934 Longley, Mrs. W. J. 111.

1938 Luebeck, Rev. B. H., Ph.D. 111.

1938 Luebeck, Mrs. B. H., R.N. Cal.

1939 *McCulloch, Gertrude F. Mich.

1929 1936 *McDaniel, S. Maude, R.N. S. C.

1898 1936 *Mabie, Catharine L., M.D. 111.

1906 1939 MacDiarmid, Rev. P. A. Canada

1911 1939 MacDiarmid, Mrs. P. A. Wash.

1904 1935 *Magilton, Annie S., R.N. Pa.

1916 1934 Manley, C. R., M.D. Ore.

1916 1934 Manley, Mrs. C. R. Ore.

1914 1935 Manley, Rev. F. P. Wash.

X 935 1935 Manley, Mrs. F. P. Mass.

1903 1935 Marshall, Rev. H. I., D.D. N. H.

1901 1935 Marshall, Mrs. H. I. Mass.

1935 1935 Martin, Rev. John C. N. Y.

i93 2 !93 2 Martin, Mrs. John C. Kans.

Midnapore District, Ben-
gal, India

Kimpese, via Matadi,
Congo Beige, Africa
Hospital for Women &
Children, Nellore, Nel-
lore.Dist., So. India

Thonze, Burma

Girls' High & Normal
School, Kemmendine,
Burma

Margaret Williamson

Hospital, Shanghai, China
Bixby Memorial General
Hospital, Kityang, via
Hongkong^ & Swatow,
South China

Chengtu, West China

Mission Girls' High
School, Golaghat, Assam,
India

Bhimpore, Midnapore
Dist., India

Kurnool, Kurnool Dist.,
So. India

Ungkung, via Hongkong
) & Swatow, China
Christian Cooperative
School, Shaohing, China
Clough Memorial Hos-
pital, Ongole, Guntur
District, South India
Kimpese, via Matadi,
Congo Beige, Africa
? Sona Bata, via Matadi,
) Congo Beige, Africa
Hospital for Women &
Children, Nellore, Nellore
Dist., So. India
) Hanumakonda, Hydera-
\ bad State, South India
Ramapatnam, Nellore
District, South India

Toungoo, Burma

I

/ Kanigiri, Nellore District,
South India

Missionary Directory

1920 1936 *Marvin, Millie M., R.N.

1920 1939 *Mather, Ruth

1916 1940 *Maxville, Selma M., R.N.

1930 1936 *Melton, Orma A.

1928 1936 Merrill, Rev. Alfred F.

1928 1936 Merrill, Mrs. Alfred F.

1919 1938 Meyer, F. W., M.D.

1919 1938 Meyer, Mrs. F. W.

1915 1940 Moncrieff, J. E.

1915 1940 Moncrieff, Mrs. J. E.

1910 1937 *Moran, Margarita F.

Kans.

Ohio

Miss.

W. Va.

N.J.

N.J.

Conn.

Wis.

111.

Mich.

N.Y.

293

Woman's Hospital, Gau-
hati, Assam, India
169 Yuen Ming Yuen
Road, Shanghai, China
Ellen Mitchell Memorial
Hospital, Moulmein,

Burma

169 Yuen Ming Yuen
Road, Shanghai, China

> Tura, Assam, India

) Capiz, Capiz, Philippine

j Islands

"j West China Union Uni-

> versity, Chengtu, West
/ China

Gurley Memorial Wom-
an's Bible School, Nellore,
Nellore Dist., South India

1930 1937 *Morris, Elsie M., M.D.

1906 1931 *Morrow, Melissa E.

1904 1940 Munger, Rev. H. W.

1925 1940 Munger, Mrs. H. W.
1909 1940 Nasmith, Rev. A. I.

1926 1940 Nasmith, Mrs. A. I.

1 93 1 1 93^ *Nelson, Ada L.
1924 1939 *Nelson, Esther, R.N.

1939 1939 Nelson, Rev. Franklin O.

1 93 1 *939 Nelson, Mrs. Franklin O.

1935 1940 *Nelson, Linnea A.

1920 1934 *Nichols, Ethel E.

1932 1938 *Nicholson, Goldie M.
'9*3 1 93 *Northcott, Fannie, R.N.

N. J.

Mass.

Pa.
Mo.

N. Y.
N. Y.

Minn.
Minn.

Minn
Minn
Cal.

inn. )
inn. )

N. Y.

Ind.
Ohio

Hospital for Women &
Children, Nellore, Nel-
lore Dist., So. India
Vinukonda, Guntur Dist.,
So. India

Fabrica, Occidental Ne-
gros, Philippine Islands

Hangchow, China

Baptist Girls' School,
Yaan, Sikang, West China
Senior Middle School,
Suifu, Szechuen, West
China

Tiddim, Chin Hills,
Burma

Cheng Mei Girls' School,
Kinhwa, China
Mission Girls' Middle
English School, Gauhati,
Assam, India
50 Shimotera Machi,
Himeji, Japan
Swatow Christian Insti-
tute, Swatow, via Hong-
kong, South China

All Kindreds and Tongues

294

1928 1936 Osgood, Rev. W. C. N. Y.

1928 1936 Osgood, Mrs. W. C. Ore.

1925 1936 Osterholm, A. C., M.D. Ore.

X 9 2 5 J 937 Osterholm, Mrs. A. C. Ore.

1907 1935 Parish, Rev. M. C. Iowa

'97 !935 Parish, Mrs. M. C. N. Y.

1907 1937 *Parish, Mary L. Iowa

1936 1936 *Patten, Lora M. Ind.

1921 1936 *Paul, E. Ruth Kans.

1 9 1 3 "935 Penner, Rev. John A, Russia

1 9 I 3 1 937 Penner, Mrs. John A. Russia

1930 1937 *Peterson, Astrid M. Cal.

1913 1940 *Peterson, Ellen J. Maine

1910 1935 *Petheram, Hattie V. S. Dak.

1920 1937 *Pettit, Arcola I. Iowa

1920 1937 Phelps, Rev. D. L., Ph.D. Cal.

1921 1937 Phelps, Mrs. D. L. Cal.

1 93 *937 *Pond, Beatrice A. Mass.

J 937 *937 Pratt, Rev. L. S. Maine

1928 1937 Pratt, Mrs. L. S. Maine
1935 1940 * Proctor, Mildred Ohio

1929 1936 *Randall, Alice L., M.D. W. Va.
*9 2 3 J 938 *Reifsneider, Marian H. Pa.
1919 1938 *Reilly, Jennie L., R.N. Mass.

*93 6 !93 6 *Rich, Dorothy E. Cal.

1924 1939 Rickard, Samuel H. Pa.

1924 1939 Rickard, Mrs. Samuel H. N. J.

1926 1934 Roadarmel, Rev. C. C. . Ohio

1926 1934 Roadarmel, Mrs. C. C. R. I.

1921 1937 *Robbins, Sadie E., R.N. 111.

Hatigarah, Orissa, India

\ Vanga sur Kwilu, Dist.

> du Kwango, Congo Beige,
J Africa

( Pegu, Burma

Girls' School, Pegu, Burma

Mary L. Colby School,

Yokohama, Japan

Mission Girls' Training

School, Nowgong, Assam,

India

) Sooriapett, Deccan, So.
V India

Girls' Senior Middle

School, Suifu, Szechuen,

West China

Yuih Kwang School,

Shaohing, China

Karen School, Nyaungle-

bin, Burma

Baptist Home School,

Capiz, Philippine Islands
\ West China Union Uni-

> versity, Chengtu, West
J China

Burman Woman's Bible

School, Insein, Burma
) Markapur, Kurnool Dis-
f trict, South India

A.B. Mission, Ningpo,

China

Woman's Hospital, Gau-

hati, Assam, India

A.B. Mission, Mandalay,

Burma

Ramapatnam Nursing

Home, Ramapatnam, Nel-

lore Dist., So. India

12 iE Mission Road, Ran-

goon, Burma

) Judson College, Rangoon,
I Burma

) Bhimpore P.O., Midna-
l pore Dist., India

Victoria Memorial Hos-

pital, Hanumakonda, Dec-

can, So. India

Missionary Directory

933 1939

1928 1939

1910 1937

1910 1937

1930 1937

Robbins, Rev. W. F.
Robbins, Mrs. W. F. .

Rockwood, Rev. B. J.
Rockwood, Mrs. B. J.
*Rold, Fern M.

1929 1935 Root, Annie E.

1912 1937 Rose, Rev. F. H., D.D.

1912 1937 Rose, Mrs. F. H.

1930 1937 Rounds, Rev. Erie F.
J 93 J 937 Rounds, Mrs. Erie F.
1929 1937 *Rowland, Florence E.

1917 1940 Rowland, Rev. L. E.

1917 1940 Rowland, Mrs. L. E.

*97 *938 Rutherford, Rev. Chas., D

1914 1938 Rutherford, Mrs. Chas., R.

*938 1938 Ryder, Frances M.

1908 1929 *Ryder, Gertrude E.

1897 1939 *Salquist, Mrs. Anna M.

1939 1940

1928 1939

.N.

*Salzman, Esther, L, R.N.
(Language study Peiping)
*Satterberg, Emily E., R.N.

1920 1937 Seagrave, G. S., M.D.
1920 1937 Seagrave, Mrs. G. S.
1924 1931 *Seagrave, Grace R., M.D.

1916 1930 *Seagrave, Rachel H.

1921 1936 Selander, Rev. John

1921 1936 Selander, Mrs. John

'937 *937 *Shepard, Eva M.

1923 1936 *Shivers, Marian E.

1 93 1 J 939 Slocum, Burl A.
I 93 l *939 Slocum, Mrs. Burl A.

295

>, Vanga sur Kwilu, Dist. du
M * m T e I Kwango, Congo Beige,
N -J- j Africa

Pa. i Kurnool, Kurnool Dist.,

Pa. f So. India

Girls' Mission Middle
English School, Tura,
Assam, India
University of Shanghai,
Shanghai, China
P.O. Box 231, Iloilo City,
Philippine Islands
Capiz, Capiz, Philippine
Islands

A.B. Mission, Ramapat-
nam, Nellore District,
South India

Kavali, Nellore Dist., So.
India

I Jangaon, Deccan, South
) India

Taunggyi, So. Shan States,
Burma

51 Tenma cho, Itchome,
Yotsuya Tokyo, Japan
A.B. Mission, Chengtu,
Szechuen, West China
Pickford Memorial Hos-
pital, Kinhwa, China
Soria Bata Medical School,
Sona Bata, via Matadi,
Congo Beige, Africa
Namkham, via Bhamo,
Burma

Ellen Mitchell Memorial
Hospital, Moulmein,

Burma

A.B. Mission, Prome,
Burma

Iowa

Idaho

Conn.
Mass.

Wis.

Wis.
Pa.

N. Y.
N. Y.

Ore.

Ore.

Ore.

Mass.

Minn.

111.

Cal.

Md.

111.

Cal.

Minn.
Minn.

N. Y.

[ Sadiya, Assam, India

A.B. Mission, Vanga sur
Kwilu, Dist. du Kwango,
Congo Beige, Africa
N. J. Judson College, Rangoon,

Burma

N. Y. ) Nanking University,

N. Y. C Chengtu, West China

1921

1921

1927
1921.

1911
1911

'935

1926
1926
1930
1930

1938 Smith, Rev. C. E.

1938 Smith, Mrs. C. E.

1939 Smith, D. O.

1939 Smith, Mrs. D. O.
1938 *Smith, Edna D.

1935 Smith, Rev. F. N.
1932 Smith, Mrs. F. N.

1940 *Smith, Hazel E.

All Kindreds and Tongues

\ Kikongo sur Wamba, par
Iowa I Banningvillej Con g

Mlch " J Beige, Africa
Cal. ) Judson College, Rangoon,
Ohio ) Burma

N. J. A.B. Mission, Swatow, via
Hongkong, South China

f Yaan, Sikang, West China

Mission Girls' Middle
English School, Gauhati,
Assam, India

N. Y.
N. Y.
N.J.

1934 Smith, Rev. J. M.
1934 Smith, Mrs. J. M.
1937 Stannard, R. E., M.D.
1937 Stannard, Mrs. R. E.
1940 *Stever, Edna M., R.N.

1930 1937 *Stoudenmire, Hallie Lee

1933 Strait, Rev. C. U., Th.D.

1933 Strait, Mrs. C. U., R.N.

1934 Streeter, Rev. M. L.

1934 Streeter, Mrs. M. L.
1936 Supplee, Geo. W.
1936 Supplee, Mrs. Geo. W.
1936 Sutton, Rev. W. D.
1936 Sutton, Mrs. W. D.
1936 Sword, Rev. G. A.

1936 Sword, Mrs. G. A.

1935 Sword, Rev. V. H., Th.D.
1935 Sword, Mrs. V. H.

1937 *Tait, Marion J.

1940 Tanquist, Rev. J. E.
1940 Tanquist, Mrs. J. E.
J 939 Taylor, Elizabeth M.

1940 Taylor, Rev. W. R.
1940 Taylor, Mrs. W. R.
1 939 *Teasdale, Ruth

1939 Telford, Rev. J. H., Ph.D.
1939 Telford, Mrs. J. H.
1939 Tharp, Elma R.

1925
1909
1909
1921
1921
1919
1919
1920
1920
1920
1920
1921

1912
1912
J 933

1912
1912
*939

1916
1916
1918

S. Dak.
S. Dak.

Cal.

Cal.

N. Y.

Ala.

Cal.

Cal.

R. I.

Maine

Pa.

Pa.

Md.

Md.

Iowa

Iowa

Wis.

Wis.

111.

111.

Minn.
Cal.

Ohio

Ohio

Pa.

N. Y.

Cal.

Wash.

Pyinmana, Burma

Shaohing, China

Woman's Hospital, Gau-
hati, Assam, India
A.B. Mission, Hanuma-
konda, Deccan, South
India

Haka, Chin Hills, Burma
Tavoy, Burma
Kohima, Assam, India

1 Tavoy, Burma

. Kutkai, No. Shan States,
via Lashio, Burma

Gauhati, Assam, India

Mission Girls' High
School, Golaghat, Assam,
India

f Kohima, Assam, India

Taunggyi, So. Shan States,

Burma

I 169 Yuen Ming Yuen
) Road, Shanghai, China

Girls' Mission Middle

English School, Tura,

Assam, India

r Loimwe, Burma

i of 73 Kanoe Dai, Naka
Ku, Yokohama, Japan

Missionary Directory

297

1916 1934 *Thayer, F. Alice

1918 1935 *Therolf, Frances J., R.N.

1916 1940 Thomas, Harold, M.D.

1916 1940 Thomas, Mrs. Harold

1918 1940 *Thomas, Mary D.

1938 1938 Thomas, Rev. W. C.

1938 1938 Thomas, Mrs. W. C.

1938 1938 *Thurmond, Ruth V.

1932 1938 *Tice, Mildred G., R.N.

1902
1902

1921
1919

1901
1901
1926

1929
1905
95
1929
1929
1930
1930
1928

1939

1934
1934
1912
1912
1934
1930
1920

1937 Tompkins, C. E., M.D.

1937 Tompkins, Mrs. C. E.

1938 Topping, Rev. W. F.
1938 Topping, Mrs. W. F.
1938 *Tufts, Helen L.

1940 Tuttle, Rev. A. J., D.D.

1940 Tuttle, Mrs. A. J.

1938 Tuttle, G. W., M.D.

1938 Tuttle, Mrs. G. W., R.N.

1936 Ufford, Rev. A. F.

1936 Ufford, Mrs. A. F.

1938 Varney, Rev. W. Drew

1938 Varney, Mrs. W. Drew

1939 Vichert, Rev. C. G.
1939 Vichert, Mrs. C. G.
1939 *Warburton, Leonette M.

Kans.
Ohio

Mass.
Mass.
Ohio

Pa.
Fla.

N. Y.

Mich.
Mich.

Mass.
N. Y.

Ohio

W. Va.

Minn.

Minn.

Vt.

Vt.

N. Y.

N. Y.

N.Y.

Canada

Mass.

1939 * Waterman, Gertrude M. Conn.

(Language study at Peiping)

1940 Waters, Henry S., M.D. N. Y.
1940 Waters, Mrs. Henry S., R.N. Pa.
1940 Wathne, Rev. Thorleif 111.
1940 Wathne, Mrs. Thorleif 111.
1940 Watkins, Henry J.

1940 Watkins, Mrs. Henry J. Cal.
1936 * Webster, Florence A. N. Dak.

1928 1935 *Whited, Myrtle M., R.N. Ohio

Girls' School, Mandalay,

Burma

Briton Corlies Memorial

Hospital, Yaan, Sikang,

West China

Ningpo, China

Boys' School, Taunggyi,
F.S.S., Burma

IGurzalla, via Palnad,
Guntur Dist., South India
Girls' High School, Nel-
lore, Nellore Dist., So.
India

Sona Bata Medical School,
Sona Bata, via Matadi,
Congo Beige, Africa
Suifu, Szechuen, West
China

[ 69 Shimotera Machi,

i Himeji, Japan
English Girls' High School,
Moulmein, Burma

Gauhati, Assam, India

| Sona Bata, via Matadi,
Congo Beige, Africa

Shaohing, China

Bapatla, Guntur Dist., So.
India

Yaan, Sikang, West China

Baptist Student Center,

Iloilo City, Philippine

Islands

169 Yuen Ming Yuen

Road, Shanghai, China

P.O. Box 340, Iloilo City,

Philippine Islands

) Ongole, Guntur Dist., So.

\ India

( Leopoldville 11, Congo

\ Beige, Africa
Riverside Academy, Ning-
po, China

Hwa Mei Hospital, Ning-
po, China

298 All Kindreds

'93 1 93& *Whitwer, E. Eloise

1926 1940 *Wiatt, Lucy F.

1904 1940 Wiatt, Rev. W. E., D.D.

1904 1940 Wiatt, Mrs. W. E.

J 93 8 *93 8 *Wiley, Dorothy E.

1 93 *937 *Witt, Dorothea, M.D.

1912 1937 Witter, Rev. T. V.

1912 1937 Witter, Mrs. T. V.

1926 1935 Young, Rev. Harold M.

1926 1935 Young, Mrs. Harold M.

1 93 1 *939 Young, Rev. M. Vincent

1931 1939 Young, Mrs. M. Vincent

1938 1938 *Youngsman, Lena, R.N.

and Tongues

Nebr.

111.

Mo.

111.

Wis.

Judson College, Rangoon,

Burma

Girls' School, Mandalay,

Burma

Insein, Burma

A.B. Mission, Mandalay,
Burma

Fla. A.B. Mission, Kikongo sur
Wamba, par Banningville,
Congo Beige, Africa
Mass. / Podili, Nellore Dist., So.
N. Y. | India

Cal. f Lashio, So. Shan States,
Cal. ) Burma

Cal. |^ Kengtung, So. Shan States,
Cal. ) Burma

N. J. A.B. Mission, Banza
Manteke, via Matadi,
Congo Beige, Africa

A monument they've reafd, more durable

Than brass more lofty than the tow'ring height

Of pyramids; which neither raging winds,

Nor beating storms, nor the long lapse of years.

Nor tide of time, can ever wear away.

HORACE

11

H-?

UNIVERSITY OF CHICAG

48 440 053

BY

-V .. < ;

Lerrigo

2520

All kindreds and tongu

.L58

1440735

APR 1

\ 1945 Bindery ~^&*^& (

van 1. 1

iJW.t.Sk-'&K'.

2"* 9086

UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO